Harry Potter stared at Four Privet Drive more than reluctant to go in, Hagrid had just left him with his ticket to Hogwarts and said he would see him in a few weeks. Harry knew that nothing good lay behind that innocent looking door and even as he was thinking of running away (he could stay at the Leaky Cauldron for the summer, couldn’t her?) his uncle opened the door and motioned him in.

The next two hours were quite possibly the worst of his young life so far, including the beating he had received when he had appeared on the roof at school. First his uncle tied him to a chair in the garden and he was forced to watch his newly bought school supplies being burnt.

Harry was very glad he had had the foresight to hide his wand, he couldn’t imagine how much that would hurt, the piece of wood and Phoenix feather were already part of him.

Even harder to watch was Dudley using a caged Hedwig for target practice with his new air pistol that he had received for his birthday. But the worst part, even worst than the beating he received was when Vernon broke Hedwig’s neck and chucked her on the fire without a care in the world, like he hadn’t just killed a living creature.

Harry woke up as his body hit the wall, for a few blissful seconds his body was numb then the pain hit, his ankle, ribs and wrist hurt the most but it felt like his entire body was bruised. He heard his cupboard door slam shut and lock, then he heard his uncle’s voice, “You can stay in there for the next six weeks.”

He gasped in disbelief, it was more than five times any of his previous punishments. He wondered idly if he would get any food or water, sometimes he did and sometimes he didn’t. Before he could make a decision, he passed out again.

When he next woke the pain had dulled slightly and his watch told him it was half past two in the morning. The watch wasn’t really his, it had been dudley’s until the larger boy had taken the glass off and snapped the second hand off. Harry had cleared it, covered the exposed remaining hands with some tape and was careful to never let his “family” see it as Dudley would take it and back and break it just to spite him.

He knew that if he was going to get to Hogwarts, if he was going to survive, then he had to get out of his cupboard before his uncle nailed it up. He had always known he was different, able to do things that other people couldn’t and had learnt early on to keep those things to himself. He had revealed his ability with locks to his uncle when on the sixth day of a punishment he had unlocked his door to get some water and being caught by his uncle coming down for a snack.

Ever since then whenever he was locked in his cupboard also meant that wooden planks were nailed across the door. Harry was sure that if it was possible his uncle would make him nail the planks himself.

But his uncle hadn’t nailed the door yet, he assumed it was because the older man thought he would be unconscious of too weak until morning to escape. Luckily he had always been a quick healer, not enough to heal properly but he could move. It took longer than normal but eventually the door opened with a small click and the moonlight illuminated the hall.

He took his first step and gasped, the pain in his ankle was terrible and guessed it was broken. He knew his ribs and wrist were broken, he recognised the feelings but he had never broken his ankle before and it was even more painful than he thought possible. He took nothing with him, not even something to lean on as he hobbled painfully out of the house and down the street, biting his lip so that he didn’t make a sound and wake his family.

It wasn’t until he reached the end of the street that he realised that not only did he have no idea where Hogwarts was but he wasn’t going to be able to walk much further. He wondered if he could do that thing where he turned into an animal again, he had only done it three times in the past and never just when he wanted to, always by accident.

He hadn’t been able to work out what animal he was, he had even sneaked out to the public library to look but had never found anything. The closest he had come was a black panther with green eyes and black leather wings. The first time it had happened he had been totally black but the second time he had had dark grey markings like a leopards and the third time those marks had been lighter, even easier to see.

Harry curled into a ball and wished really hard to be his animal again and finally felt the change, his vision changed from colour to black and white and the images became sharper. He still had half of his walking limbs broken which gave him no advantage but he did have wings, two huge wings that hoped would carry his weight.

It took a few minutes to get the movement of his wings in synchronisation and few more to work out how to take off and he was off. He had decided on Diagon Alley, it was the only magical place he knew the location of and luckily London wasn’t too far away. Knowing where he was going was like an arrow appeared in his mind, letting him know which way he had to go.

With frequent and quite long breaks for unused muscles it wasn’t until midmorning that he finally reached the Leaky Cauldron. Tired and Sore he limped through the door after a witch had left and started to look for somewhere to hide so that he could try to turn back into his human form. He was trying to creep past a man dressed all in black who smelt like dampness and sandalwood when he heard the magic words.

“Are you still teaching at Hogwarts then Professor Snape?”

Not only did this nice smelling man seem to know Hogwarts but he also seemed to work there, maybe even lived there? Harry looked up, saw a nose slightly too large for its owner, greasy hair and waited for the man to answer.

“Of course Tom, I’ve just ordered the last of the supplies I need for this term.”

It was all Harry needed to know before he let out the most pathetic sound he could muster. Onyx eyes swung down to look at him and he let out another pathetic sound.

“Who are you little one?” The man, Professor Snape, asked.

Harry just made a sound of pain and held his broken wrist/paw out for inspection. The man knelt down and carefully took hold of his wrist/paw, “Looks broken to me little one.”

Harry mewled in agreement and carefully turned to that the man could see his back paw/ankle that was also broken. Professor Snape said nothing but Harry found himself being picked up, he settled his wings to his back as he was gently cradled against a slim chest. Strong fingers stroked though his fur on his chest and he shifted slightly to relives some of the pressure on his chest as the man stood up.

“Is it really a Panivco?” The bartender asked, Harry thought Hagrid had called him Tom.

“It looks like it but only a cub and a badly beaten one at that.”

So that’s what he was, a Panivco cub, not that that told him much but it was nice to know.

“Take him through to Al at the Magical Menagerie, I’m sure he can fix the little guy up.”

“I would rather take him back to Hagrid at Hogwarts, he may only be the grounds keeper but he knows his beasts,” Professor Snape said.

Harry was practically purring, not only was the nice smelling man holding him more gently and carefully than anyone in memory ever had but he was also going to take him to Hogwarts to Hagrid, his only friend.

“May we use your floo?”

“Of course Professor and take good care of the little guy.”

Harry frowned as they stepped into the professor dropped some powder, making it turn green. “Shrieking Shack,” Professor Snape said then they were tumbling around like they were on a roller coaster before being spat out of the other side. Harry squeaked in protest and tried to get away from the man but strong hands held him tight to the thin chest and that deep voice soothed him. “Stop that you Silly Creature, we are both safe, it was only the floo system.”

Harry made a squeak of enquiry.

“Yes safe and only a few hours from Hagrid’s home and medical treatment for you.”

Harry snuggled into the warm chest making a contented sound as they left the shack the had arrived in. He would have missed his first sight of Hogwarts if Professor Snape hadn’t pointed it out to him. “And there is Hogwarts, only a few more minutes before we get some help Silly Creature.”

Harry squeaked indignantly.

“Yes you are a Silly Question, I would never hurt you, Panivco’s are very rare and you are only a cub. I would never hurt a cub.”

Harry just settled into the strong, safe, nice smelling arms and waited until he wouldn’t hurt any more. It wasn’t long until the reached a very large hut and Hagrid appeared with a big dog. The man looked just as big and safe as he had the other day when he had rescued him from the Dursley’s.

“What you got there Professor?”

“A Panivco cub, I think he was beaten.”

“A Panivco cub, long time since I saw one of them and then she was nearly fully grown. Well bring him in and I’ll see what I can do.”

Professor Snape carried him into the hut, put him on a huge table and stepped back, Harry tried to stay relaxed as the huge hands explored all of his small body. He only just stopped himself from scrambling back into Professor Snape’s arms.

“I think you’re right Professor, his front left and back right paws are broken, as are four of his ribs and he is covered in cuts and bruises. I have salve for the cuts and bruises and unless you know a mild bone mending charm then I can splints on the limbs.”

“I know Healico-Summa, it is used on children under five who can’t handle the magical strain of the other charms. The disadvantage is that the fracture is soft for the next week.”

Hagrid nodded, “I am sure we’ll manage, if you wouldn’t mind Professor. I’ll sort out the joints then leave it to you, both joints and his ribs.”

A few minutes later Harry breather a sigh of relief as the main sources of pain vanished. He gave a content purr as large hands started rubbing something into his skin/fur that made him feel warm and the pain slowly leak away.

“I will leave him in your capable hands Hagrid, I assume you can find a safe home for him.”

“Of course Professor.”

Harry watched as the nice smelling man left Hagrid’s hut, he felt cold and alone. Why was the man leaving him? Where was His man going without him? He started to squeal in distress and try to after His nice smelling man but it was no good, strong and very large hands held him firmly in place. But it didn’t stop him from trying.

Then suddenly they were moving towards the door, Hagrid opened it and there was His man, already walking back towards them. With a sudden burst of movement he broke free from Hagrid and glided to land in His man’s arms, purring contentedly as he head butted His man’s chin and shoulder.

“What’s wrong with you now you silly creature?” His man asked but like the last time ‘silly creature’ was obviously a term of endearment.

Harry just continued to make sure that His man had his scent all over all him so that no-one would steal His man.

It was Hagrid who answered the question,”Most Panivcos bond to a mentor figure at around his age, normally this would be a parent or older brother or sister. I think he has bonded with you, at the beginning of the bond he won’t like being not be able to see you. The bond should allow you to sense his emotions and his location to a point.

His man stroked his chest and throat, “Well I suppose we are stuck together. How long will the bond last?”

“As long as the cub needs it.”

“How old do you think he is?”

“Panivcos live to an average of about 250/300 years, as a cub he is less than fifty years old. From the colour of his markings, I would guess somewhere from eight, when the marks start to appear, and thirty five when they turn snow white. I’m guessing somewhere near the earlier end of the scale as the marks are still pretty dark.”

“Thank-you Hagrid, may I take some more of the salve?”

“Of course Professor, just rub it in again in about six hours.”

A few minutes later and they were walking towards Hogwarts, a strange smelling finger rubbing across his nose and lips. With a small lunge he drew the finger into his mouth and suckled on it, it felt comforting.

His man stopped walking and looked down at him, lifting his head until he met His man’s eyes, “Silly creature, I make potions what if I had had something poisonous on my finger?”

Harry gave a muffled apologetic squeak but didn’t let go of His man’s finger.

“You are without a doubt a silly creature and next time you feel the need to remove any of my extremities by suction alone ask first.”

Harry nodded and suckled a bit harder.

“Severus I don’t believe I have ever seen you being so pleasant to another living being,” a strict female voice teased from behind him. Harry let go of His man’s (Severus’) finger and turned to look at a woman who smelt like cats and had her hair in a tight bun. Severus, His man’s name was His Severus or maybe just Severus.

“Minerva a pleasure as always and he has done nothing to insult me.”

Harry didn’t like the cold tone in His man’s voice and the cat-lady’s next words made a shiver run through his body, “And what have the students ever done to you?”

“They are silly children who think that life is a game where they may start over as often as they like.”

“You were like them once Severus.”

“No I wasn’t Minerva, James Potter saw to that.” Harry perked up at the mention of his father, no-one had ever really told him about his father.

“James Potter was never the monster that you claim him to be.”

“Neither was he a saint like you claimed him to be. Are you looking forward to the next generation of Potters arriving in less than a month to join you house.” Harry’s bad feeling returned returned with vengeance, a bad feeling that told him that His man didn’t like him much as a human.

“Harry is not James and it would do you well to remember that Severus.”

“Harry Potter like his father will be a stuck-up idiot who thinks he is superior to everyone else and is used to being waited on hand and foot.”

Harry shivered as he heard Severus talk about him like he was Dudley, he hadn’t even met the man in his human form, what if all of the wizarding world was like that?

Slim hands tipped his head back where he had hidden it in Severus’ robes and he met onyx eyes, “Are you cold?”

Harry shrugged unable to tell His man that the shivers were really from fear and anxiety without telling the truth.

“Well I think the fact that you are shivering indicates you are,” Severus said logically.

A few minutes later and he was resting comfortably inside His man’s outer robes as he came to a decision. He would stay in his Panivco form, with His man at Hogwarts and learn what he could of the magical world. But for the first time in his life that he could remember he felt safe and wasn’t willing to give that feeling up for anything, even magic.

Severus looked back up at his colleague now that the Panivco cub was settled inside his robes. He would really have to think of a name for the Silly creature before the cub started to think that ‘Silly Creature’ was it. Minerva had a very strange look on her face.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you fuss so much, even about yourself. I must see Hagrid. I’ll see you at dinner.”

Severus nodded and the strict teacher strode past him. Severus hated that the Headmaster had made it a rule that all teachers who stayed over the summer had to eat dinner in the Great Hall.

As they approached Hogwarts, Severus turned so that the cub could see the school. “As you know this is Hogwarts, where I work. Is it acceptable as a home?”

The cub yelped in a way that he understood as: ‘yes’. Severus guessed it was part of their bond.

“Maybe we should go to the library and find a book on taking care of Panivcos,”

Severus received no reply from the cub except a contented purr as he stroked the soft head and neck. So he decided the library was his first stop before returning to his rooms in the dungeon.

The Library was deserted and even Madame Pince was not there to follow him around like she had done since his sixth year. It hadn’t even been his fault that those books had been destroyed. It had been James Potter who had thrown the curse that had destroyed them, not that it had mattered. Madame Pince had just seen Golden Potter and him and believed Potter’s innocence.

The Ins and Outs of Mystical Creatures by Janer Somes was the book he wanted and he found it easily without the nosey librarian being there to interfere. Many years earlier, he had read another book that had referred to The Ins and Outs of Mystical Creatures as having more information on magical creatures. He had known the book was in the library but could not be checked out and, as he was not allowed to read in the library anymore and as a student was not allowed to copy pages, he had never bothered to read it before. One tap of his wand later and all the information he needed was neatly bound to be carried back down to his dungeons.

Severus lit the fire in his sitting room and removed his outer robes before sitting down on the sofa and arranging the small cub so he was on his lap. He stroked soft fur with one hand and held the pages in the other as he read.

By the time he had finished, the small creature was asleep on his lap, purring quietly. He continued to stroke the soft fur as he thought about the bond between them. The book said very little about it and what was written down was not much more than Hagrid had told him. And, as the pages were all written as observations of a Panivco pair, they had no way of knowing much about the bond.

It meant that Severus was on his own to understand the bond. Without disturbing the cub, he settled into a meditative position, knowing that physical contact would make what he was about to do easier. He slowly sank into a meditative state, picturing his Occlumency shields. Slowly they formed as a picture; it took a few more minutes to complete the image.

When he was done, Severus stood in the middle of a ten foot square surrounded by a ten foot high brick wall. Even though he could not see them, Severus knew that outside the brick wall there was a steel one, then another brick wall, and finally a wooden one. His bond with his cub was the same green as the cub’s eyes, and it seemed to come through the walls of his mind like they did not even exist and without disturbing them at all. Severus frowned and checked his walls but they were fine and he had to admit that walls strong enough to keep Albus Dumbledore and Lord Voldemort out of his mind were no good against one small Panivco cub. He really had to think of a name for his cub soon.

Severus allowed himself to observe the bond. It was thin in places, so he spent a few minutes strengthening it from his side before returning to full wakefulness. He looked down and met green eyes, smiling at the small creature and feeling only contentment through the bond from his bonded. Severus chuckled. When he had been younger, in the rare moments when he had thought about being happy, it had been because he had bonded to someone else. This wasn’t quite the bond he had had in mind, but like his bonded, he not only felt content but happy about it.

“I suppose I should think of a name for you, then,” he said and got an affirmative chirp, “How about Salazar?” Severus could not help but smile at the cub’s angry growl. It sounded so small and, dare he even think it, cute.

“Not Salazar then, how about Peorth? It is from a rune meaning Fate and seeker of inner transformation. I always wanted a pet when I was younger, a Kneazle that I was going to call Peorth. I would be more than happy to share the name with you.”

The cub purred and butted his head against Severus’s chest.

“Peorth it is then, little one. Now would you please stand up so that I may measure you?”

Curiosity came along their bond. Severus just smiled and motioned for the small cub to stand up.

“Hagrid, the large man who helped heal you, wasn’t sure of your age except for somewhere between eight and thirty-five. According to the pages I copied, some simple measurements and not so simple sums should tell me how old you are.”

Peorth almost seemed to shrug his shoulders and stood up, stretched his legs and wings, then waited patiently. Severus smiled and summoned a tape measure. It took a few minutes to get all the numbers and plug them into the formula. Finally he had the results, which meant according to his size, the cub was at the lowest end of Hagrid’s range, only eight years old.

“Only eight? You should definitely still be with your mother.”

The cub gave a cry of outrage and nudged the paper.

“Not eight?” Severus asked. Peorth nodded, “Older?” The cub nodded, “Nine?” Negative feelings through the bond, “Ten?” Negative again, “Eleven?” he asked in disbelief, remembering the book had said that at ten cubs had a growth spurt, after which they normally bonded to their mentor. But he was getting positive feelings through their bond.

Severus growled in anger and swept the cub against his chest, “Never again, no one will ever mistreat you again,” he vowed, his magic crackling around them, knowing that the young cub was so small because of mistreatment and malnourishment.

“I suppose I should feed you then, and see if I can make you the correct size for an eleven year old.” As if the idea of food had reminded the cub that he was hungry, the small tummy rumbled. “According to the book, you eat fruits, vegetables and roots, which makes me wonder why you have those sharp teeth and claws.”

Severus stood and moved across the room to find the bell he used to summon a house elf when he was pounced on. Claws were just scraping his leg as Peorth climbed up his leg and sharp teeth finally closed on his wrist.

Severus smiled at the cub, “I get the idea, to climb and protect yourself but, as I’m sure the food isn’t going to summon itself, you’ll have to let go of me so I can do it for you.”

The cub gave one last growl before letting go of Severus and returning to the floor. Severus rang the bell and ten minutes later Peorth was demolishing a very large bowl of fruit and the house-elves knew that whenever Severus ordered a meal, a similar bowl of fruit and roots was to come with it.

It was just over a half hour until lunch when the cub finished eating and banged his head against Severus’s legs.

“I am going to finish reading my magazine,” Severus told the youngster, indicating the Potion’s weekly in his hand, “Lunch is in half an hour and I have no doubt you will be hungry again so why don’t you explore our quarters. You can go anywhere but my lab, which won’t open for you as you aren’t yet part of the wards and even when you are, I don’t expect you to go in there without me,”

The cub gave an affirmative chirp and bounded off towards his bedroom. Severus smiled as he felt contentment and happiness through the bond. He could get used to having a bonded friend, Severus thought as he returned to his magazine.

+++

Harry watched the moving portraits in interest as he was carried through the school towards the main hall for dinner. His human had explained that the Headmaster, his boss, demanded that all staff staying at school had to have dinner in the main hall to make sure everyone was still alive, and that Severus did not like it in the least. He had told Harry to stick close and stay away from the strange smelling woman he would soon meet. That was fine with Harry. He was perfectly happy to just sit in His human’s lap, basking mentally and physically in the man’s presence.

He had been included in Severus’s wards after lunch and had spent the afternoon in the lab learning that His human was a Potion Master and what that meant. Severus had made ten potions that afternoon, most of them at the same time, all the while explaining to Harry why he was adding certain things at certain times and why they had to be stirred so many times in certain directions.

Harry had actually found the entire thing very interesting and was learning to identify the ingredients by smell. He was learning magic without telling them all who he really was and he loved it.

“As this is your first time to the Great Hall, we are entering through the main door, but normally we would just enter through the side door.”

Harry nodded and looked at the big doors. They swung open as the pair approached and Severus carried him in. Harry thought his head would fall off as he tried to look everywhere at the same time. The ceiling was the most amazing thing he had ever seen and he made a chirp of curiosity.

“The ceiling is charmed to look like the sky and the candles have spells on them to make them float. The tables are for the four houses: Slytherin, Ravenclaw, Hufflepuff and Gryffindor, and the one where all the people are is the staff table, where we will sit.”

Harry looked at the table at the front of the hall where five people were sitting, then at the other four long tables. He now understood why it was called the Great Hall.

“Not many people are here over the summer. I stay as it means I have my own private lab without all of the noisy brats here. Hagrid stays because he is the groundskeeper and someone has to keep an eye on the school. Madame Sprout, the smaller woman, is the Herbology teacher. She stays to look after her plants, only leaving for the odd weekend on holiday. But like me, she uses this time as research without the children around. The smelly one on the end is Professor Trelawney. She is the one to ignore and avoid as much as possible. She stays because she only leaves her tower for small periods of time and then normally only to predict someone's death.

“You met Professor McGonagall earlier. She normally visits for two or three days three or four times through the summer. She is here at the moment to make sure all the letters got to the students. The final man is the Headmaster, Albus Dumbledore. He is here three days a week.”

Harry looked at the tall man with a long white beard and hair, glasses and blue twinkling eyes that were watching them walk towards the table. So this was Albus Dumbledore, the man who had sent him the letter and then Hagrid for him. Harry snuggled further into Severus’s arms. While he was glad to see Hagrid and Professor McGonagall again, it was really the Headmaster he wanted to meet.

He felt strangely and unexplainably scared about meeting the powerful wizard. What if the Headmaster could tell that he was really Harry and not Peorth and made him change back to his human form, and His human hated him?

Misinterpreting the feelings through the bond, Severus murmured, “Don’t worry Peorth, you’re only scared because our bond is new. By the time school starts you’ll be fine in the presence of others. For now just stay in my arms while we meet the others and eat.”

Harry nodded and snuggled his face into Severus’s comforting smelling robes, picking out the scents of the different ingredients he had been using that afternoon to make his potions. It smelt like home and safety.

“Albus, Minerva, Pomona and Hagrid, I would like you to meet Peorth. Peorth, you know who everyone is.”

“An unbonded Panivco cub, Severus? Whereever did you find him?” The headmaster asked.

Severus sat down beside Albus and opposite Hagrid before answering, “I didn’t find him, he found me in the Leaky Cauldron this morning. He had been badly beaten so I brought him back to school.”

“And you bonded?”

Severus nodded and Harry felt one of those strong hands starting to massage his shoulders and wings. He purred under His human’s ministrations but still heard the Headmaster’s next question, “And are you happy with the bond Severus or do you wish to break it?”

Harry looked up in surprise and worry. What if the Headmaster could break the bond between him and His Severus? He didn’t know if he could survive without Severus, without their bond, all on his own again. He met onyx eyes and His Severus smiled, “You Silly Creature. Of course I don’t want to break our bond. I already couldn’t imagine my life without you in my head so stop your absurd worrying.”

Harry gave a contented purr and rubbed his head against Severus’s chest.

“Well, you seem to be getting on wonderfully. I’m glad you have a companion in your dungeons. Now I think it is time to eat.”

A few seconds later the food appeared on the table. Severus had meat pie, mashed potatoes, sweet corn and broccoli. Harry stared at Severus’s plate, his mind telling him that it would taste great. But it was the familiar bowl of fruit next to it that really made his mouth water.

Harry rested his front paws on the table and started eating. He had no idea what most of the fruit was as he had never eaten any but oranges and apples before, but it all tasted great. He could definitely get used to this: a man to protect him, food to eat whenever he wanted, and hopefully somewhere warm to sleep.

He had explored Severus’s quarters and found a few corners he would not mind curling up in with a thick blanket. They were all one hundred percent better than a ratty blanket in his cupboard. But the place he truly wanted to sleep was in the huge bed in His Severus’s arms.

The conversation over dinner was about the wizarding world and what was going on. How the cost of cauldrons had gone up, how somewhere called Gladrags - which he guessed was a clothing store - was having a sale and a hundred and one other things that Harry did not care about. And from the boredom coming down the bond from Severus, neither did he.

Finally they left the Great Hall after saying goodnight to the others and they had all patted him, leaving their scents on him. Harry spent the entire walk back to their quarters rubbing himself all over Severus, trying to make sure that His human’s scent was dominant scent, if not the only scent on him.

“Calm down you silly creature or I’m going to drop you.”

Harry stilled and whimpered in complaint. He could still smell Professor Trelawney on him where she had hugged him, almost pulling him from Severus’s arms.

“When we get back to our quarters we are going to bathe. I have access to a rather large bath and you will be able to wash off whatever scent is annoying you.”

Harry gave a contented purr. Removing her scent altogether was better than just trying to cover it with His human’s. He started watching the corridors again, wondering if he would ever learn his way around the school, it was so big.

When they finally got back to the rooms that Harry now knew was his home, he was feeling tired but wanted his promised bath first. He guessed that if they were going to bathe together then Severus would want to bathe in warm water and Harry could not even remember washing with warm water.

For as long as he could remember he had been made to wash in the back garden using the hose pipe. He could still remember being eight and asking his Aunt Petunia if he could take a warm shower. She had made him stand outside and had poured a kettle if boiling water over his legs. He knew now it must have been magic that had healed the terribly painful burns so he could go to school the next day.

They walked straight through the living room, bedroom and then through a door he had not noticed when he had been exploring his new home. They stood in a large white and grey room that had a sink, a toilet, a shower and bath tub that must have filled two-thirds of the room. It was the biggest bath he had ever seen, even bigger than the one Uncle Vernon had to buy so he could fit.

Severus put him down on the edge of the huge bath next to a wall. The edge was quite wide and Harry found he could sit on it easily.

“As you seem to actually have a brain in that furry head of yours, I’ll show you how it works. Pressing the green button will fill the bath within ten minutes to my favourite temperature. You can then test it and change the temperature with the red and blue buttons, red hotter and blue colder.”

Harry gave a murmur of complaint, all he saw was three dark buttons on a white brick wall.

“What is wrong now?”

Harry pointed one paw at the buttons and gave a squeak of confusion, he couldn’t tell which was which.

“It is simple Peorth, green: on, red: temperature up and blue...” Severus trailed off and was silent for a few seconds, “You can’t see colour,” he said like it explained everything.

Harry nodded his head and thumped his head against Severus’ chest, expecting him to sort it out for him.

“That we can sort out,” Severus said and got out his wand. A few muttered spells later and all three buttons had symbols on them, “Now then, this one with the circle on it is the green one and will turn the water on. The red one has an arrow pointing up on it and the blue one has an arrow pointing down. Do you understand now?”

Harry gave a chirp of happiness and leaned forward until he could press the button with the circle on it with his nose. Within seconds the sound of running water filled the room and Severus was leaning over him to pour some oil from a bottle into the bath.

“Keep an eye on the water while I get undressed and put some music on.”

Harry bobbed his head up and down and felt more than saw Severus leave the room. With a small jump and a glide he landed in the centre of the bath. The water was coming from sixteen holes all around the bath and it smelt like Severus did, only stronger.

He was happily splashing around in the nearly full bath when Severus returned. Harry looked up and gave a chirp of greeting, glad His human was back in the room. The older man was wearing only a towel, allowing Harry to see that His human was tall, pale, very thin with a pale grey face on his arm.

“It looks like you are having fun. I trust you will be able to bathe on your own when you wish in the future?”

Harry kept out an affirmative chirp and moved into one corner so that Severus could get in. His human dropped his towel and climbed in as classical music echoed through their rooms.

“Is it too hot or cold?”

Harry gave a negative chirp. The temperature was fine. In fact, it was perfect, the best sensation he had ever felt, except, of course, for Severus’s strong hands when he stroked him.

The pair spent the next hour splashing around in the water and washing carefully. Severus’s hands were firm as they washed his fur and wings and His human even allowed Harry to run his claws through his hair but the Potion Master had to do the rest on his own.

“Play a little longer in the water while I get dressed. Then we’ll dry you off and sit in front of the fire to read for a while.”

Harry nodded and waited for Severus to return. It was only a few minutes before a pyjama clad Severus returned and motioned for him to get out. Harry couldn’t help but purr in pleasure as his wings were dried with a towel and then his fur with the magical equivalent of a hairdryer, hot air coming from His human’s wand.

The boy turned cub kept on purring as he was carried into the living room and they sat on the sofa, his head in Severus’ lap.

”I was reading The Two Towers, a book by a man called Tolkein, the second in a trilogy. But as I think you would rather start at the beginning and I have read them all before, we are going to start with the prequel, ‘The Hobbit’.”

Harry wriggled until he was as comfortable as he would get then nodded for Severus to start.

“Bilbo Biggens....”

Harry sighed and let that deep voice take him to Middle Earth.

+++

Severus smiled as he idly stroked the soft fur. Contentment and happiness were coming from his bonded and he was actually happy, too. He had a pretty good idea of what would happen to his reputation if anyone came in now and saw him reading to an animal (using voices), even if said animal seemed to be very intelligent. People would never respect him again.

But he found he enjoyed reading to Peorth and the cub seemed to enjoy it. But then again the cub seemed to enjoy everything they did together. It had been nice to have the cub around while he had been making his potions that afternoon and for the first time he had actually found himself enjoying teaching the potions to the cub. If the students were like Peorth, then he might enjoy his job.

Severus shut the book at the end of the chapter, smiling at the cub’s sleepy complaint. “It is time to sleep you Silly Creature, so you need to decide where you want to sleep.”

Peorth gave a chirp of understanding and got up. The small cub stretched and opened his wings wide, reminding Severus that he would have to see if the cub could or wanted to fly. He watched in amusement as the cub padded over to his bedroom door, pushed it open with his head and jumped on his bed.

“You want to sleep on my bed?” Severus asked, moving to stand in his bedroom doorway.

An affirmative chirp.

“And where do I sleep?”

Peorth moved to one side of the bed and pointed at the far side with a front paw, he nodded his head as if to say: ‘There’.

“You want to share?”

The small furry head bobbled up and down and he was given a look as if to say: ‘And where else would you sleep’.

“Well then, you had better not snore.”

Happiness thrummed through their bond as he pulled down the blankets and they both climbed into bed. Severus lay down and seconds later had two armfuls of warm, furry Panivco cub, a claw in an awkward spot on his groin and a wing in his face.

“If you want to sleep in my arms that is fine but I insist you remove your foot from my groin and wing from my face.”

Peorth made an apologetic sound and they both moved until they had a comfortable position for both parties involved. Severus laying on his back with his bonded’s head on his shoulder and a wing stretched over his torso. He hadn’t expected the leather wings to be so soft or to feel so comforting with the wing covering him.

“Goodnight Peorth.”

All he got in response was a head butt to his chin and content through their bond which quickly faded to sleepy happiness. Severus sighed and made sure his mind was clear before letting himself fall asleep, glad he had picked that morning to get his supplies from Diagon Alley.

Severus smiled as the small cub jumped off the highest cupboard in his lab for the fifth time, glided to the other side of the room and, for the fifth time, hit the wall. Severus did not feel any pain through the bond so he knew the cub was not hurt, but was having a fantastic time practising his gliding.

Severus added the last ingredient, stirred it seven and half times clockwise, and smiled when it turned dark blue and the scent of lilies drifted up to his nose. It was a potion for Madame Pomfrey, one of many he made for the hospital wing during the summer and, while Peorth had not been watching his every move like he had done for the previous three days, Severus had still found himself explaining each and every step to the small cub. Through the bond he could tell that Peorth still liked the explanations, liked understanding what was going on even if the cub was not paying attention only to him.

A small chime indicated that lunch had arrived and, even as he washed his hands and cast spells to make sure that the potion would not be damaged, he could feel Peorth getting impatient while he waited for him. In the four days since he had found the small cub, he had noticed that the cub had some of the strangest mannerisms: only eating after everyone was seated, always following one pace behind Severus when they walked, and disliking dark places despite the fact that in the wild, Panivcos were supposed to live in caves. These were just some of his strange behaviours.

Severus sat down to a delicious meal of roast beef, yorkshire puddings and vegetables. It must be Sunday, he thought as he spooned a mouth full of peas, potatoes and gravy. Looking down at Peorth as the cub demolished his bowl of fruit, Severus knew that his afternoon would be spent on the Quidditch pitch. Albus allowed him to stay at Hogwarts over the summer and use the school lab for his experiments as long as he spent Sunday afternoons outside. The facilities were a lot better than he could afford with what was left of the Snape fortune.

Normally he spent the Sundays sitting out by the lake reading, but as Peorth seemed determined to bruise what brains he had by flying into walls, the Quidditch pitch would be a better option.

“Do you want to try flying outside?”

Peorth’s head came up so fast that Severus was scared he would hurt himself. The cub launched himself at Severus, licking and head butting his face and chin. Severus smiled and waited until the cub had calmed down and was sitting impatiently on his knee. “I take it you like that idea,” Severus teased.

He got another head butt for his trouble. “Finish eating and I’ll find my broom so I can fly with you and then we’ll go.”

Peorth always ate his food fast but Severus could have sworn that Peorth apparated the food straight to his stomach, bypassing his mouth altogether. With his bowl empty, the cub sat back on his haunches and looked at Severus expectantly.

“You’ll still have to wait until I have finished my own food,” Severus said with a smile to the cub sitting beside him. Huge green eyes just looked at him, begging him to hurry. “You still have to wait, but you can make yourself useful. You can search my bedroom cupboards for my broom.”

He got an affirmative chirp as Peorth bounded off to their bedroom. Severus wondered how the cub even knew what a broom was.

Severus was just finishing his desert, apple crumble and custard, when Peorth returned. His teeth were no doubt leaving marks on his broom handle as the cub dragged the broom behind him. Severus chuckled at the sight. “Well done, pass it here and we can go to the Quidditch pitch.”

An inquisitive squeak.

“Quidditch?”

Severus got an affirmative trill as he started to lead the way out of the school.

“It is a game witches and wizards play on brooms. There are seven members on a team and two teams play at a time. You have two beaters, one keeper, one seeker and three chasers; then you have four balls: a quaffle, the chasers pass this and throw it through hoops to score points; two bludgers that attack the players, the beaters protect the rest of the team from them with bats; and the Golden snitch. Catching the Snitch is the job of the seeker and catching the snitch ends the game.”

It was warm outside but Severus was still glad he had grabbed a thicker robe as they had been leaving their rooms. It would be colder in the air once they started moving, as the wind carried away the body heat they would create.

“Stay on the ground until I come back down. I want to know I remember how to ride a broom before you go up so I can make sure you are safe.”

The cub pouted but gave an affirmative chirp.

It had been years since Severus had played Quidditch, since he had been on a broom at all so it was with great care that he climbed onto the broom and took off, flying shakily for a few seconds before calming down and getting his act together. He flew around the field a few times then landed beside Peorth, who was obviously using every inch of his control to stay on the ground.

Severus stood beside the cub and patted his head. “Well, go on then, but stay low. I’ll keep my wand on you and when I think you are confident enough, then you can go higher. We can come out again tomorrow and fly together if I think you are ready enough.”

Peorth shrugged his shoulders and nodded. He started running, then spread his wings and flapped. He got about two foot off the ground before crash landing. It took the cub another twenty minutes of trying before he managed to take off and stay in the air for any decent length of time.

Severus smiled as Peorth finally managed to take off, fly around and land. His landing may have been a bit of a crash landing, but it was still a landing. He could feel the cub getting tired as he took off for his third perfect flight and decided that would be the last one. He did not want Peorth to get injured because he was exhausted.

As if Peorth knew what he was thinking, the cub ended his flight with a glide into his arms and a head butt. “Enough?”

An affirmative chirp.

“Come on, then. Let's go back inside and get a drink.”

Another affirmative chirp.

“And you may fly again tomorrow.”

Contentment flooded through the bond and Severus walked back into the school. They would read for a bit before dinner, he decided.

+++

Albus sat in his office trying to get paperwork finished so that he could go home. It had been a long week, something that always came when the last of the school letters went out and responses were received. The only positive points being that Nicholas’s stone was safely in the school and that Harry Potter was coming in September. A shout from outside reminded him of the other good news: Severus's little friend.

He abandoned his work to look out of the window towards the Quidditch pitch. It had been over a week, nearly two, since he had first seen the cub. As far as he could tell, since their first flight on Sunday they had flown for at least an hour every day. He smiled as his glasses allowed him to see close up as Peorth grabbed the Quaffle ball and the happy look on his Potion Master’s face as he chased the cub.

He had no idea when they had added the balls but he thought that they also had a Snitch as well as the Quaffle, although neither seemed particularly interested in catching the small golden ball and ending the game. He could still remember watching them the first time. He tried to be at school every Sunday so that he could make sure Severus left his lab. He had been just about to go down to the dungeons when his clock had informed him that Severus was outside. Albus had been even more surprised when he had checked and found Severus not in his usual place by the lake, but instead on the Quidditch pitch.

He could remember watching Peorth fly shakily around the pitch while Severus held his wand on the small cub like an overprotective parent. He had always known that Severus would make a good parent and he supposed this would be his only chance to show that talent. He was glad to see that something other than his potions was giving Severus a reason to carry on.

Albus watched in horror as Peorth started plummeting head first towards the ground, his wings pulled tight against his back. He could not see if anything had hit the cub and was to far away, even with his powers, to cast any spells to help. Just meters from the ground Peorth spread his wings and glided along the ground, his feet only centimetres from the grass, something gold in his mouth.

He smiled when he realised that the cub had caught the snitch after a flawless Wronski dive. The Headmaster smiled even more when he saw his Potions Master grab Peorth in a possessive grip and started yelling at him. Albus had no doubt the cub was being told off for scaring Severus.

It had been years since anyone had made it through the armour that Severus had built around his heart and Albus had started to worry that no one ever would. He was especially glad it was the cub, and not a human, because, unlike a human, this cub would never betray Severus.

Albus turned away from the happy picture, determined to finish his work so he could go home to his own family.

+++

Severus held the cub close even as the small body was straining to get away.

“I’m sorry for yelling at you Peorth. I was just worried,” Severus soothed, deciding that yelling at an abused animal was a bad idea.

The cub slowly stopped trying to escape and mewled at him in confusion.

“Yes, I was worried about you.”

His response was an inquisitive chirp.

“Because you are my cub, my little friend, and I would be very, very upset if you were hurt.”

Peorth snuggled into Severus chest and he felt his own feelings of care and worry returned to him along their bond.

“It’ll be okay Peorth. We’ll be okay. Now should we return inside and finish that potion?”

Severus glared at the students as they arrived, making sure that the Weasley twins were looking at him when he gave them a specially tailored glare just for them. The pair were probably the best at Potions in their year, but they were wasting talent by insisting on using that knowledge to make their practical jokes.

But the two boys just grinned at him and nodded so he knew they would be down to use the lab that night or the following night. It was only after the fourth explosion in their common room that they had approached him to ask if they could use the student lab twice a week. He had agreed with the understanding that they had to keep a grade of at last EE in their potions class and that they could not prank him. The agreement meant there was less explosions and he could keep an eye on them.

A burst of pleasure along the bond he shared with Peorth almost made him smile. But years of controlling his emotions meant he only stopped glaring for a split second. The cub still liked to be in the same room as him, but the bond had matured enough so that they could now spend time in separate rooms and Peorth no longer needed Severus in sight. Which was why the cub was off exploring all of the new people.

While Peorth still had a problem being around just the teachers, he seemed to enjoy having so many students surrounding him. Severus supposed that despite Peorth not being human, he was more comfortable with the students as they were closer to his age.

Although Peorth was having a good time, Severus was already bored and was relieved when Minerva finally led the first years in. Glancing around the table, he noticed the DADA professor’s empty chair and briefly wondered where Quirell was. He did not really care and put the thought out of his mind as he concentrated on how many new snakes he would have to worry about. Most of them were a foregone conclusion. If Malfoy and his lurking goons or Parkinson’s spawn got in anywhere else he would have been shocked.

Finally Minerva called out the one name he had been dreading, Harry Potter. But no child stepped up. Minerva called again and the crowd of new students shuffled, but still no one came forward. With a small sigh the deputy headmistress carried on with her list. Severus looked over at Albus to get his reaction and frowned when the Headmaster caught his eye. Severus had no doubt he would be the one going to find the precious Golden boy. The brat was probably at home thinking he was too high and mighty to travel on the train like the rest of the students.

The Headmaster stood up and welcomed the students back to Hogwarts. Before finishing the speech with his usual nonsense, Dumbledore’s words caught Severus’ attention.

"As many of you may have noticed, Professor Quirell is not here. I am sorry to report that Professor Quirrel will not be returning this year. He passed away at St. Mungo’s after an unfortunate accident. Until a permanent replacement can be found, I will be teaching Defense against the Dark Arts.

Now before our banquet begins, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!"

The hush that had fallen over the hall after the Headmaster’s announcement about Quirrel was broken by laughter. The food had just appeared when a scream from the Gryffindor table interrupted the normal running of the feast. Severus looked over at the red and gold table and smirked when he saw Peorth standing on the table being protected by the Weasley twins from their older brother, Percy.

"Ah yes, one last thing. I knew I was forgetting something. This is Peorth, a Panivco cub that is bonded to Professor Snape. I will not tolerate any violence towards him and if that doesn’t scare you, then I am sure that Professor Snape would love to use you in a potion. Now Peorth, as we are trying to eat so why don’t you return to Professor Snape’s side. I am sure you will see the twins again soon."

Severus smiled at the positive trill and opened his arms so that he could catch the flying cub. He ignored the students as he greeted the cub and was covered by Peorth’s scent. The small cub became even more possessive after they had been apart. He settled Peorth on his knee and put the cub’s food where he could reach it. Peorth ate like he always did, ravenously and as if he were never fed.

Looking up at the stunned students, Severus knew that teaching would be interesting with his newest addition. But looking down at Peorth, he knew he would not change it for the world.

+++

Severus made his way up to Albus’ office. After the welcoming feast he had welcomed the Slytherins, old and new, made sure they all knew to stick together. Peorth’s presence was met with a mixed reception by his house, but overall had gone well. He had returned to his rooms to find the summons from Albus. The summons had notbeen a surprise, but he would have preferred that Albus had found someone else to go get the Golden boy.

Peorth was behind him, chirping happily to Severus about something. The wizard was not sure what the cub chattering on about, but as long as the cub was happy, Severus did not care. A muttered, "Twizzle stixs" moved the gargoyle and they rode up to the Headmaster’s office together. It was the first time Peorth had been to Albus’ office and he could feel how excited the cub was.

"Ah Severus, Peorth, I’m glad you are here. Peorth, why don’t you introduce yourself to Fawkes while I talk to Severus."

Peorth padded over to the perch and Severus smiled as the pair started to make an assortment of noises at each other, obviously speaking a common language.

.

"Now Severus, as you have probably guessed, I need you to go to Number Four Privet Drive and check on Harry Potter. I have checked with Gerty, the food trolley lady, and George, the conductor, but neither of them saw him on the train or at the station. I think we can therefore assume that he did not even make it to the station.

I need you to go to Privet Drive and ask the Dursleys, his guardians, where he may be. The last sighting of him was from Hagrid when he dropped the boy off after taking him to Diagon Alley for his supplies. Severus, it is very important that we find him."

"I know Albus, I may have not liked James Potter but I know Harry Potter is still the ‘Boy who lived’. May Peorth stay here?"

"Of course. It looks like he had a new friend," Albus commented, the sparkle in his eyes brightening as he motioned to where Fawkes was sat next to Peorth on the floor, the pair chirping at each other. All Severus could feel through the bond was happiness and he was glad that Peorth had another friend, an animal one.

"Yes it does," he said and called to the cub. "Peorth." Severus smiled when emerald eyes met his.

"I need to go and look for a student, I’ll be back as quick as I can. Will you be all right with the Headmaster and Fawkes?"

He felt the anxiety and fear over the bond but Peorth gave an affirmative trill.

"It will be okay, Peorth, I’ll be back soon."

Peorth gave another affirmative chirp and bounded onto Severus’ knee, licked his chin, and then returned to Fawkes’s side. Severus relaxed slightly as Peorth’s anxiety lowered slightly and he left the office.

His role as a spy allowed him to know his way around the back routes of Hogwarts, so it took him only fifteen minutes to reach the edge of the apparation wards. Severus changed his outer robe to a long black coat and decided he looked muggle enough for a short visit. He could feel the level of

anxiety from Peorth rise slightly the further away he got, so it was with a deep breath that Severus apparated away to Privet Drive.

He had only been there once before, and that had been years before to help the Headmaster set up the blood protection and other wards on the house. Seconds after he arrived he realised that there was something wrong. It took him a few moments longer to realise what the sinking feeling was: he could not feel Peorth.

It was an unnerving sensation that he did not like in the least. He could still feel the bond stretched unbearably thin but he could feel nothing from his cub. After weeks of constant companioship, this unbearable feeling of loneliness was not going to make this confrontation with the Dursleys and Potter any easier.

Number Four Privet Drive looked like every other house in street: a polished car on the drive, perfect garden and a woman twitching at the curtain, looking out, probably at him. He knocked on the door and waited patiently for someone to answer. When a person did, it was a tall, thin, horse faced woman that he assumed was Lily’s sister. The woman did not have even a passing resemblance to the beautiful witch with whom he had attended school.

"Can I help you?"

"Are you Petunia Dursley?"

"Yes," she answered with a tight lipped smile.

"I am here to enquire about the location of your nephew? Harry Potter?"

Severus was shocked when she suddenly let out a screech of what sounded like "Vernon!" The husband’s name, if he wasn’t mistaken.

The entire house seemed to move as a large man appeared at the door. He was quite possibly the largest person Severus had ever seen who was not part giant.

"What is it, Petunia?" the man thundered.

"He’s one of them, he was asking about the boy."

Vernon went purple. "Get off my property! The boy isn’t here, he went off with that giant freak and never came back. If you ask me that freak did something to the boy."

"Did you contact the police?"

"Why? We were glad the boy was gone."

Severus stared at the man and realised that he was not going to find Harry Potter here. He also wondered if he had been so right about Potter’s home life. The boy had been missing for a month and they had done nothing.

"Where are his belongings?"

"We burnt them after he left, ungrateful brat. We put a roof over his head, give him food and never get any thanks. We even risked infecting our Dudley with his freakishness."

Severus glared at the overweight man. He knew he should be more angry but the ache of the stretched bond and the overwhelming feeling of loneliness was overriding everything. He had checked, Potter was not there, and now he wanted to be back with Peorth. So he just turned and left.

Severus walked around the corner and cast a spell on the house. The rude muggles were telling the truth. There was only three people in the house and none of them were wizards. He sighed in annoyance and apparated back to the edge of the Hogwart’s wards.

As he arrived and felt the bond between him and Peorth spring back into life, anxiety and fear were the predominant emotions he could feel. His return to the Headmaster’s office took little over ten minutes, as he was almost running half the time. The second he entered the room, he felt the familiar small, winged body hit his own, claws digging into the jacket as the cub started licking Severus’s face.

Severus ran his hands over the furry body, trying to calm not only Peorth, but also himself. Their bond had not been ready for such a distance between them.

Severus sank into a seat and frowned when Peorth jumped off his knee only to stand between his legs to try and get under his jacket. It took a minute for him to realise that Peorth wanted to be in the coat, under his waistcoat. He opened the cloak and enlarged his waistcoat so that the cub could lay on his chest, licking at Severus’ neck.

The Potion’s Master looked up at the Headmaster who was smiling at them, that damn sparkle in his eyes.

"What happened at the Dursleys’s?"

"Potter wasn’t there and they claim he hasn’t been there since Hagrid picked him up for the trip to get his supplies."

+++

Laying on his human’s chest, Harry knew he should feel bad for not telling them where he was but he was too scared that his human would hate him. He could not bear the thought of never having Severus with him. It had been horrible while he was gone.

"Hagrid said he walked Harry to the house, even saw him go in." Dumbledore responded.

Yes he did, Harry thought, but he did not see Vernon beat him so badly he broke bones.

"Well he isn’t in the house and I don’t think they even know where he is. We could question them under a truth serum but I doubt we will get any further helpful information."

The Headmaster nodded, "I trust your judgement Severus, I will try a searching spell and hope that will do the trick."

Please don’t let him find me, Harry wished as hard as he could, burying face in Severus’ neck as he felt a jolt of something go through him. The shock was similar to the one had felt when he had turned into his animal form. It was a strange feeling but one he liked.

"How is Peorth?" The Headmaster asked His human.

"Feeling better. How was he when I was gone?" Severus asked. Harry could feel worry and love across their bond.

"He was fine for the first fifteen minutes or so, chattering away at Fawkes."

If Harry could have blushed he would have. He had spent the first few minutes asking about Fawkes and Hogwarts and then the following ten minutes telling the bird how wonderful his Human was. He had the distinct feeling that Fawkes had been indulging him like a parent would a small child.

"Then suddenly he froze and cried out. Severus, I have never heard a sound so painful. If I had known I would have sent someone else. Not even Fawkes’s most powerful song could calm him."

It had been the scariest the feeling in the world, even more awful than the thought of being nailed in his cupboard for weeks. Suddenly Severus had not been there. Harry had been alone.

"He continued making those sounds until a few minutes before your return. Then he sat and stared at the door until you came in."

Severus sighed and stroked Harry’s neck and head. He was comfortable inside Severus’s waist coat with his wings pulled tight to his back. Luckily, Harry had worked out that if he wanted, he could make the wings slightly smaller and more manageable and only when he wanted, he could return them to their real size for flying.

"I guessed so much from his response. Our bond is still too fragile and he is still too young to be on his own. I also suspect it was the sudden distance when I apparated."

"I guessed as much. Why don’t the pair of you return to the dungeons. I am sure some time together will make Peorth feel better."

"Thanks you Albus, we’ll see you at breakfast."

Harry just snuggled deeper as Severus stood up, smiling as the strong arms of his Human held him in place. He heard a a goodbye from Fawkes and replied in turn, promising to come back and visit the brightly coloured and friendly bird again. The bird was the only being he could actually talk to with words.

The walk to the dungeon was quiet. Strong arms held him in place and love and safety flowed steadily over the bond. Once they were safely back in their rooms, Severus opened his waistcoat as he sat down and started rubbing Harry all over. Harry arched and purred as he stroked, glad Severus was back and hoping that the Headmaster would never find him.

+++

Severus smirked at the purring cub. He reacted so well to touch. Severus found himself constantly checking the bond for Peorth’s presence. It had been hard enough for him to go without the bond with all his training, he could not imagine how bad Peorth would have felt.

"Do feel like taking a bath together?" He asked, feeling that both of them needed some quality time together.

He got an positive mew from his bond mate and watched as the small cub bounded into the bathroom. A few seconds later he could hear water as the bath started to fill. Severus smiled and undressed in bedroom, before walking into the bathroom wrapped in a towel. Peorth was already in the slowly filling bath, splashing around like a small child.

Severus drizzled some relaxing and calming oils into the filling bath. It had taken a few attempts to get the cub used to the unusual smells but now Peorth adored the different scents.

"I’m sorry for leaving you alone, Peorth," Severus said softly as he sat on the edge of the bath and dangled one hand in the water. He checked that Peorth had not changed the temperature too drastically as the cub had done in the past few weeks. It was almost as if Peorth was exploring to the find the perfect temperature.

The cub nuzzled his hand and Severus felt nothing but affection and relief through their bond. The young cub had not taken offence at his trip. But he was not going to be leaving Hogwarts without Peorth again anywhere in the near future.

With one hand scratching Peorth behind one ear, he waited for the bath to fill. Severus wondered about Quirell and what sort of fatal accident the stuttering fool could have had. He would have to ask the Headmaster in the morning. He did not like Quirell, but he did not think the man would have been idiot enough to kill himself by accident.

Harry ran around the classroom waiting for the next class to show up. It wasn’t the first class of the day but it was the first with the first year Gryffindors and Slytherins. Hagrid had told him he probably would have been in Gryffindor so this was his first chance to meet his potential year mates. Plus Draco, the blonde Slytherin from the night before would be there.

“Peorth settle down,” Severus said as he was scooped up into those strong arms. They shifted until Harry could lay comfortably in his Human’s arms without his wings or limbs in an uncomfortable position for him or Severus.

He lay contentedly in Severus’ arms as the students filed in, some with lions on their robes (Gryffindors) and some with snakes on their robes (Slytherins). He thought it was amusing that the Slytherins were all on one side and the Gryffindor’s were all on the other side of the room.

“You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making," he began. ”I don't expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses ... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death -- if you aren't as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach. As you know from Yesterday’s Feast, this is Peorth, you will treat him as you do Albus Dumbledore. No-one will abuse him in anyway or I will use you as potions ingredients.”

Harry purred in contentment as the strong fingers worked into his neck and sent his feelings of amusement at the horror and fear on the students’ faces. “Mr Weasley where would I find a Bezoar?”

Harry swung his head to look at a Gryffindor redhead whose mouth was so far open that he looked like a fish, a blank look in his eyes. He realised that the other boy had no idea where you would find a Beozar, if he even knew what it was even as he concentrated as hard as he could to send a picture of a goat with its stomach highlighted. He felt pleasure and a proudness coming from Severus, obviously his human liked that he knew the answer.

But he wasn’t the only one, there was a bushy haired Gryffindor waving her hand in the air like she was trying to get Severus’ attention, the young boy knew it would do no good. Severus wanted the redhead to answer.

“I don’t know.”

“In a goat, it will save you from poisons Mr Weasley, try again, What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”

Again the redhead looked blank, Harry tried to decide what his human could make with asphodel and wormwood, trying to remember their properties and how they would react with each other. Then it came to him and he sent a picture of Severus sat in his chair sleeping with some comical “Zzzzzzzs” coming from his mouth.

Harry felt his human bite back a chuckle, while still managing to glare at the first year Gryffindor.

“A sleeping draught so powerful it is known as the draught of the living death and once again Mr Weasley, what is the difference between monkswood and wolfsbane?”

Harry knew this one straight away and sent an image of the plant he had seen in many different forms. He got a positive answer from his bonded and relaxed into the soothing motion of Severus’ hands.

“And once again Mr Weasley you have proved your incompetence. Can you answer the question Mr Malfoy.”

Harry looked over as the blonde Slytherin answered the question, he knew the boy was called Draco and that his bonded had a special relationship with him. When they had visited the Slytherin Common room the previous evening, he had met the blonde and knew there was something about the blonde that made him want to get to know the other boy.

“They are both the same thing, Aconite.”

“5 points to Slytherin, well why aren’t you writing this down?” Severus roared and Harry watched as the class started scribbling notes down. Severus lectured for quarter of an hour, telling the class about what they would be doing, “Get your cauldrons out, you will work alone and make the potion on page 223.”

The class started making the potion, Severus stalked around the classroom carrying him around. Harry tolerated it for one circuit of the dungeon room then wriggled until his bonded placed him on the floor. “Remember not to eat anything and be careful where you put those wings.”

Harry gave his bonded ‘Do you think I’m stupid’ blast through their bond and bounded off, he knew better than to eat potion ingredients, he had learnt that lesson before. He moved around the classroom, sniffing the students and potions, trying to work out what they were making before giving up and jumping on the seat next to a bushy haired Gryffindor. She had her book open and jumped slightly when he leaned over to read what the potion was and how to make it.

“Professor your Panivco cub is on my desk,” she said timidly.

“He will not do anything to damage you or your desk Ms Granger,” his bonded replied in a snide tone, “He is merely curious about the Potion.”

“Okay professor,” she replied but sounded slightly nervous.

Harry continued to read the page until he was sure he understood what the class was doing and then jumped down and carried on around the classroom, trying to determine what stage everyone was at. He paused at a Gryffindor who was practically shaking, Harry could smell the fear coming off the boy. He watched as the boy lifted some pine needles from his pile of potion ingredients. Harry only just managed to grab the boy’s wrist before he added them. If he had added the pine needles while the heat was still on it would explode and they would both be in pain.

He felt the boy’s fear jump rapidly but he guessed the boy was too scared of Severus to bother his professor. Harry pulled the boys hand to his Potion’s text book and motioned to where the heat needed to be turned off first. “Thanks,” the boy said and Harry decided to stay next to the boy to make sure he didn’t have any other ‘accidents’.

+++

Severus knew that Peorth was helping the Longbottom boy with his potion but didn’t mind, there was no way that he could help the Gryffindor without scaring the boy further and throwing away his reputation as a greasy git. He didn’t want any of the students getting seriously injured, even the Gryffindors.

For future lessons he would spend some time going through the potion with Peorth first then he could help Longbottom and hopefully he wouldn’t loose too many cauldrons to the scared Gryffindor.

When they finally left his room and Peorth returned to his arms, sending happy thoughts through their bond, Severus smiled at him, “I’m glad you enjoyed helping Longbottom, that will be your task in this class from now on.”

He got a yelp that Severus knew was positive and the distinct feeling that Peorth liked the Longbottom boy.

“Well we have dinner now and then a visit to the Slytherin Common room to see how the first years coped with their first day.”

Peorth sent him a picture of Draco and a query.

“He will be there.”

Severus hoped that Peorth and Draco got on well, they had only interacted once but as Draco hadn’t tried to hurt Peorth, he was very hopeful.

+++

Severus walked through his own entrance to the Slytherin common room, Peorth following behind him and was pleased that he hadn’t walked in on any fights. While his snakes always stuck together outside the common room, inside was often a different story, there was constant power shifts, between families and years, especially at the start of the year when older members left and new ones started.

It was Draco who noticed them first, the small blonde came over to them and stuck his hand out to be shook, his best Malfoy mask on. He knew it was essential in Slytherin to hide your emotions but he would miss his smiling godson.

“You can still hug me Draco, I may now be your professor but you will always be my godson.”

Draco gave him a smile and quick hug before stepping back and pulling his Malfoy mask back down, although it wasn’t quite as firm as before and Severus saw his godson smile as Peorth greeted him like an old friend. The cub was stood on his hind legs with his forelegs on Draco’s shoulders and was nuzzling the boy’s face.

Draco actually giggled and wrapped his arms around the cub’s neck, Severus watched the pair affectionately. He could fee Peorth’s pleasure at being this close to Draco and the blonde’s pleasure was obvious on his face.

Severus sent Peorth an image of staying with Draco while he spoke with the rest of his Slytherins, finding out if any of them had any problems. Maybe he could even leave Peorth here while he went and saw Quirrels body, Albus had told him the location of the body at lunch time but he didn’t want the youngster to have to see what Albus told him was not a pretty sight.

+++

Harry kept an eye on his human as he sat with Draco, the young boy smelt nice, not nice like Severus smelt nice but still nice, a nice that caused a funny feeling in his stomach. He was sat beside Draco while the other boy did his transfiguration homework. He remembered that Professor McGonagoll, the head of Gryffindor taught transfiguration, she had always been nice to “Peorth”.

Apparently they had been changing a wood match to a metal needle, Draco was explaining what they had done and what their homework was, how you changed the shape of an item. He enjoyed listening to Draco tell him about transfiguration, just like he liked listening to Severus tell him about Potions, not only because they smelt and sounded good but because it meant he was learning about magic.

Harry looked over at Severus and grinned, he could feel how proud Severus was about his Slytherins. he wondered if Severus would had liked him as a boy if he had been in Slytherin but then again Hagrid had sid that he would be in Gryffindor like his parents had been. So if he was a boy, he would be in the house Severus disliked the most, it would just be another reason for Severus not to like him.

He lifted his head from where he was reading Draco’s neat writing as Severus walked over and stood beside them, smiling in a way that didn’t show in his body but Harry could feel through their bond.

“I need to go and see the Headmaster, will you be all right to stay here with Draco?”

Harry could feel that Severus had to do go and see something he didn’t want Harry to see but it wasn’t because he no longer wanted Severus, it was because he didn’t want to upset Peorth. He gave a positive chirp and nuzzled Severus’ hand briefly before going back to reading Draco’s essay.

“Good, I shouldn’t be too long, just stay close to Draco.”

Harry nodded and looked up as he felt Severus moving away, he knew that Severus wouldn’t leave the school without him so didn’t try to pull Severus back, he wouldn’t be alone this time.

+++

Severus made his way back to the Slytherin common room to get Peorth, all the while wondering what sort of accident Quirell had managed to have in a locked room on his own that had melted away the back of his head. He had potions in his collection that could melt away someone’s skull but he hadn’t been able to detect any of them on Quirell’s body. He locked the memories of the body behind his shields, he had learnt that while h couldn’t shield Peorth from his mind, he could hide certain memories from his bonded. Memories that he wouldn’t let the young cub see, images that would haunt the youngster.

“Python,” he said to the common room door and strode through, using his bond to track Peorth and Draco to the Blonde’s bed, doing Potion’s homework by the sound of it. “Hello you two.”

Peorth bounded up and flung himself at Severus, nuzzling at his neck and face, letting him know that he had been missed. Severus smiled into the black fur and ran his hands over the furred sides, calming his bonded. The cub finally settled, sitting contentedly in his arms, a steady stream of happy thoughts about Draco, magic and Severus coming across their bond.

“Say goodnight to Draco.”

Peorth leaned over and licked Draco’s forehead then settled back into Severus, his wet nose resting against Severus’ neck.

“Goodnight Draco, we will see you in the morning.”

“Night Uncle Severus, Peorth,” Draco said, he looked sad, Severus guessed it was because Peorth was leaving rather than him.

“I am sure that Peorth will come and eat Breakfast with you, just ask for a bowl of fruit for him when you order your own breakfast.”

Draco gave him a grin and reached up to stroke Peorth’s back before they left. Peorth was content to sit his arms, he could feel how tired his cub was, it had been a long and exciting day for the youngster. Back in his room, he placed the dozing cub in his bed and sat at his desk to finish lesson plans for the following day.

Hours later laying in bed covered by his still sleeping cub, Severus smiled, it had been a good first day, even if the location of Harry potter was still worrying the staff.

Severus sat at his desk trying to work, trying to mark the first year essays and finding it very difficult because Peorth would not settle down. His cub was restless, Peorth wanted to go out and fly, he wanted to run but most of all Peorth wanted to play with him.

Severus wanted Peorth to run and fly, to use some of his extra energy but he couldn’t take his bonded out because he had too much work to do. He had to finish marking the first year essays, then the fifth year ones and finally start some of the potions for the hospital wing that took days rather than hours.

He grabbed Peorth by the scruff of the neck on his cub’s next pass and pulled him onto his knee, holding the small wriggling body until Peorth settled down. “I know you want to go out and fly but I have things that I have to do so what I am going to do is charm both my door and the door to the Slytherin common room so that you can open them. I trust you will be able to explore on your own and return to me when I call you.”

He got an affirmative and excited yelp in reply then a small tongue licking his face in thanks. Severus smiled and stroked the soft fur, letting Peorth know over the bond that he loved Peorth too. Because he did, for the first time since his mother’s death, he loved someone, even if it was only a Panivco cub.

He carried Peorth out to the door and placed him on the ground at his feet so he could manipulate his wards until it was simple for his cub to enter, “Peorth listen carefully, the door will now open when you press this button and then this one. Try it now.”

Peorth obediently pressed the circle in the corner of the frame with his nose and then red house in the left corner. The door swung open and Peorth grinned at him, before bounding off towards the Slytherin common room. Severus grinned internally before following at a more relaxed pace, more suitable for the head of Slytherin.

+++

Harry walked along the corridor trying to find the library so he could get a book about basic charms, Severus only had books on advanced charms. He had been exploring for about half an hour and had found all sorts of fun rooms. After Severus had charmed the Slytherin common room door he had visited Draco for a while sitting with the blonde while he did Herbology but then Draco had decided to take a bath so Harry had decided to explore the school.

He liked taking baths but didn’t think Draco would want to bathe with him, he knew that Draco smelt nice but so did Neville, not to the same extent as Draco but still nice. They smelt good like Severus did but no where near as strong, he wondered if he would form some sort of bond with them like he did with Severus just not as strong.

“Well if it isn’t the Greasy git’s little pet,” a voice said from behind him, Harry turned and recognised the first year Gryffindor that hadn’t known the answers to any of Severus’ questions.

The boy was with two other first year Gryffindors and all of them were looking at him like he was to blame for whatever was wrong in their world. He could feel himself getting more and more scared and suddenly it wasn’t the boy any more, it was his uncle and he advancing on Harry.

Harry did little more than whimper and try to curl up and protect himself as the three boys started kicking him, trying to hurt him. A swing from on of his wings easily could have knocked the boys over and he had very sharp claws but fear had taken over. He didn’t even realise it had stopped until there was soft hands on his head and a female voice was telling him that it was okay and the horrible boys had gone,

Harry managed to uncurl enough to look up and recognise the Gryffindor know it all but he supposed she was all right if she had stopped the boys from hurting him.

But Harry couldn’t stop shaking and whimpering, where was Severus? Where was his human? The girl was nice but he wanted his human. His human would look after him, would stop the pain and shaking.

And then suddenly he was being swept up and into strong arms, Severus he cried mentally and buried his face into the man’s robes, everything would be okay now, Severus would make everything okay. He could feel himself relaxing as those strong hands rubbed his neck and wings.

+++

Hermione Granger left the library with just enough time to return to the Gryffindor Common room before curfew, leaving a few spare minutes of course, just incase she got lost of course. She liked the library because she liked to know what was going on around her, what had happened in the past and because none of the other Gryffindors in her year had yet to start studying there.

She wondered where Harry Potter was, she had read about him and while the rest of the Gryffindors assumed the boy was getting special training, Hermione wasn’t so sure. The teachers had looked as surprised as the students that he hadn’t come forward at the sorting. She wondered if it would have been different in the common room with him there, wondered if Weasley wouldn’t pick on her so much and the girls wouldn’t pick on her.

But she knew things would probably be exactly the same, the same as it had been in her old school, she had hoped here would be different.

Hermione had just turned the corner from the library corridor when she heard his voice, she recognised the tone and voice: Weasley.

“Well if it isn’t the Greasy git’s little pet.”

Hermione ran towards the voice as she heard the sounds of whimpering and kicking. She found three of the boys in her year beating up the Potion Professor’s pet, she didn’t care what it would gain her, only that she had to stop them. She knew that she couldn’t overpower them but she was better at magic than them, she had just read about a spell and just hoped she could do it.

Lifting up her wand, Hermione concentrated as hard as she could and shouted the spell, “Expelliarmus.”

Hermione gave a sigh of relief as the three boys flew away from the cub and landed on the other side of the corridor, unconscious. The cub, Peorth was curled up on the ground, whimpering and shaking, she wrapped him in her arms, stroking his head, trying to calm him. She had no idea what to do now, the boys wouldn’t be out of the way for long and she couldn’t carry Peorth.

Just as she was about to get up and try the levitating spell she had just learnt, Peorth was being pulled from her arms. She looked up, ready to fight the boys off but sighed a breath of relief when she recognised Professor Snape. The cub also obviously knew who it was because he made a sound that was both relief and pain and buried his face in the professor’s robe.

“What happened Miss Granger?”

Hermione looked up at those onyx eyes but couldn’t say anything, she didn’t want to tell the truth and be disliked even more from her own house but neither could she lie to a member of authority.

+++

Severus had finished his marking and was getting a drink of water when he glanced at the clock and noticed it was nearly curfew, time for his cub to come back from where ever he had been. He was about to call out through the bond when the first pain hit him, reaching along the bond all he could feel was pain and fear. Severus glared at anyone who was silly enough to look at him wrong as he followed the bond to his cub. He used occumencly to block Peorth’s pain from his body without blocking their bond, he knew that Peorth needed the bond, he was scared.

He found him near the library in Granger’s arms, it obviously wasn’t girl who had hurt him as Peorth had calmed down slightly but it didn’t stop him from sweeping the cub into his arms. Severus felt the relief that his arrival had caused across the bond and smiled internally as Peorth buried his head in Severus’ robes.

He looked down at the Gryffindor still on the ground, “What happened Miss Granger?”

The bushy haired Gryffindor just stared at him, she didn’t move or say anything and Severus had no idea how long they would have stayed like that if a moan hadn’t drawn their attention to a the three other Gryffindor’s on the other side of the corridor, Weasley, Thomas and Finnegan.

“Peorth what happened?” He asked quietly of the cub still buried in his robe. In reply he was sent a series of images, it was flashes of what was obviously the three Gryffindors that were still moaning on the floor attacking him interspersed with flashes of a grossly overweight man that his cub was petrified of and looked strangely familiar.

Leaving Granger where she was, he approached the three males as they returned to their feet. “As Miss Granger is not speaking perhaps you would care to tell me what happened?” He demanded in his coldest voice.

He knew what Peorth had told him but he wanted to know what the brave and courageous Gryffindors would say and how many more points he could take off them. He would have gone for expulsion but doubted the headmaster would let him, points and detention would do for now. Of course a letter would go home to all their parents and the Howler from Weasley matriarch would be fun to listen to.

“We found him like that, Granger thought we were attacking him and attacked us.”

Severus sneered at the redheaded idiot, he couldn’t even lie well. “Fifty points from Gryffindor, each, for beating up a defenceless Animal and three weeks detention with Filch for lying to a teacher.” Argus would appreciate the help and opportunity to torment the first years. Severus knew he had to get Peorth to the Infirmary and let Poppy have a look at him so decided that would do for now, as he was walking back past Granger another thought occurred to him. She deserved some sort of reward, “Miss Granger every night for the next ten days at seven I will be working on some potions for the infirmary you are welcome to help if you wish.”

The girl stuttered for a few seconds then finally replied, “Yes sir.”

Severus nodded and strode towards the Infirmary, smirking at the gullibility of Gryffindors. She was clever enough to help him and do work that he would have to charge most people for but she would think of as a treat.

He reached the Infirmary within a few minutes, calling for Poppy as he walked in. “Severus, what’s wrong?” She asked as she came out of her office.

“Three of the first year Gryffindors thought it would be a good idea to beat Peorth up,” Severus replied putting the small cub on one of the beds.

“Oh you poor thing,” Poppy said as she started fuss over the small cub, who was tolerating the hands but Severus knew wanted to be back in his arms.

“I’ll stay right here Peorth, but you’ll feel better after Poppy has fixed you up.”

Peorth whined but stayed still and let Poppy check him over. “Nothing too serious, a few cracked ribs and some bruising.”

“Serious enough,” Severus growled, stroking the small head roughly, trying to comfort Peorth but feeling too angry. How dare those Gryffindors hurt his Cub?

“He was injured when you found him I believe.”

“Yes, Hagrid healed him.”

“Do you remember how he did it?”

“Healico-Summa.”

Poppy just nodded and waved her wand, saying the spell, a few seconds later Severus felt Peorth relax as the pain from his ribs disappeared. “There is not much i can do about his bruises.”

“I have something from Hagrid that will help,” Severus replied.

“Good, I think he would prefer to be back in your quarters, there is no reason for him to be here.”

“Thank-you Poppy.”

“I trust that the perpetrators have been punished.”

“Yes, don’t worry.”

Poppy chuckled, she knew that tone from the younger wizard, the students would regret hurting what Severus classed as his.

+++

Harry lay on the floor in front of the fire, strong hands rubbing the familiar cream into his bruises stopping them from aching so much. He snuggled further into the thick rug that smelt like his human and allowed the hands to relax him. But he was slightly worried, he knew that Severus had been to see his family and that when he had been telling Severus what had happened some images of his uncle had seeped through. He just hoped that his human wouldn’t make the connection, he wouldn’t be able to stand Severus hating him.

There was a bang on the door and Severus left him in front of the fire to enter it, he tipped his head back and listened, trying to work out who it was.

“Minerva,” His human said.

“Severus may I come in?”

“Of course.”

Harry listened to the footsteps and looked over as Severus came in followed by the cat smelling lady, Professor McGonogall, the head of Gryffindor. “How may I help you Minerva?” Severus asked he returned to his place and carried on rubbing the cream into Peorth’s skin.

“Give Gryffindor their one hundred and fifty points back, you can’t remove that many points for being out after curfew when it wasn’t even curfew yet.”

The hands on his back froze and Harry could feel the anger coming from his bonded, not anger at him but at the Gryffindors who had beaten him up and pretty much everyone else in the world.

“I think I will add another week of detention on for that.”

“Detention?” Minerva asked.

“I not only took fifty points off them each but also three weeks of detention with Argus.”

“Severus that seems a bit much for being out after curfew especially when it was still before curfew.”

“Yes I would agree with you if that was why I had punished them.“

Minerva sighed, Harry could almost see her getting angry at Severus, “So why did you punish them?”

“Your precious Gryffindors attack Peorth, we have just been to see Poppy and thankfully he only had a few cracked ribs. I don’t even want to know what state he would have been in if Miss Granger hadn’t stopped them.”

“Miss Granger stopped all three of them from hurting Peorth?” Minerva asked in shock.

“Yes.”

Slowly the confused look vanished from Minerva’s face to be replaced with an angry and determined look, “Those three will regret ever lifting a finger to harm Peorth. Have you done anything about Miss Granger?”

“She is coming to help me with potions for the next week and a half.”

Minerva nodded, “I will see you in the morning.”

Severus decided to carry Peorth to breakfast, he knew that Peorth could walk but wanted to carry his cub, wanted to keep his cub away from the stupid idiots, otherwise known as students, who might hurt him. The part that annoyed him the most, and he would be discussing torture techniques with Argus in the very near future because of it, was that Peorth wanted to be in his arms because he was scared of the students.

On arrival in the Great Hall instead of running over to the Slytherin table and greeting Draco as he had done for the past few days, he looked over at Draco gave a shiver of fear and frantically tried to get closer to Severus. Severus cursed the youngest male Weasley, swearing the redhead would never pass potions as long as he was the potion’s master at Hogwarts.

He cast a silencing and obscuring spell around them, he may have gone soft on Peorth but the rest of the school didn’t need to know that, “Why don’t you want to eat your breakfast with Draco this morning?” He asked as he stroked the soft fur behind Peorth’s ears, knowing it would calm his cub.

Peorth just tried to get inside Severus’ robes, the only thing coming across their bond was fear. Severus was going to have to think up a punishment so bad that it would scar the youngest male Weasley for life, he had no doubt that the twins would be able to help him with some inside information.

“Peorth, Weasley and his friends are not here and no one here will hurt you. They are stupid boys who don’t have the common sense of a house elf. You know Draco would never hurt you, just as I wouldn’t and I didn’t think you would ever hurt him but you are.”

The small dark head popped up and gave an inquisitive squeak.

“Look at him, he is upset and hurting that you are scared of him, “ Severus said, pointing out the small blond to his cub.

Draco was staring at the pair of them, his face blank but his eyes showed the pain, especially when he looked down at the bowl of fruit in his hands.

“He is your friend, he cares for you and I know you care for him, don’t make him suffer just because some silly Gryffindors are cruel idiots. I should know because I went to school with some but I did not let them run my life using fear and I will not let them run yours. You are brave Peorth and neither I nor Draco will allow anything to happen to you. Now go and eat breakfast with your friend, I will see you afterwards.”

Severus lowered the spells obscuring them and placed Peorth on the ground, he could still feel fear pouring through the bond between them but the small cub stretched his wings and took off. Peorth circled the Great hall twice then glided to the bench beside Draco.

Severus didn’t let his mouth smile but his eyes did as he watched his cub nuzzle Draco’s cheek. Slowly the constant stream of fear over the bond lessened and changed to joy at breakfast and Draco’s stroking.

He ignored the staring students and took his place at the head table between Minerva and Vectra. “Where are they?” He asked Minerva as his bowl of porridge arrived.

“If you are referring to Weasley, Thomas and Finnegan then they are on punishment duty.”

This surprised Severus, he had never heard her speak of Punishment duty before, “Punishment Duty?” he questioned.

“Yes, I haven’t had to use it since your fifth year and a certain incident in the shrieking shack. Albus would not let me punish him more seriously as that would put Remus in trouble. But Black spent three weeks on punishment duty, he slept in a separate room, ate meals alone and apart from going to classes was on his own. Not even the famed Marauders could get Black out of those rooms to cause mischief.”

Severus gave the strict woman a small smile, barley curling the sides of his mouth, “Thank-you.”

The Older witch nodded her head, knowing that her young colleague was not only saying thank-you for punishing the boys who had hurt his bonded but also the boys who had hurt him. She had known that Albus couldn’t punish Black too harshly without putting Lupin in trouble but she had still thought they had got off light which was why she had used Punishment Duty for the first time in over seventy years for him.

Thinking about that made her wonder about Harry Potter, she had known that leaving him at that house had been a mistake. They were not very pleasant people by any stretch of the imagination, just look at how hard it had been to get him his letter, they had had to send Hagrid in the end and now they couldn’t find the boy.

A trip back to the Dursley’s with some Veritaserum had revealed little more than they had already known, mainly how bad Harry’s home life had been and Vernon Dursley’s assurance that the little freak couldn’t have got far with a broken wrist and ankle. She had worked with Albus on many location spells over the past few days, trying to locate the boy but they had had no luck. It was like he had vanished into thin air.

With a sigh she turned back to Severus to ask him he knew about any potions that would help them find Harry Potter.

+++

Harry lay on his mat behind Severus’ desk, he knew he shouldn’t be scared, Severus was there in the room with him, he would never let anyone hurt “Peorth” but he couldn’t help it. The attack had come so suddenly and he knew they were still in school somewhere, what if they found him again and beat him even more? What if he had another flashback and Severus saw it and recognised Uncle Vernon? He wouldn’t be able to stand it if his human hated him.

It was the end of the day when he saw the familiar faces of Draco, Neville and the girl who had saved him, he didn’t know her first name, only what Severus called her: Miss Granger. He wanted to go and greet them but he also knew that the redhead and his friends were in this class, it was enough to make him shake in fear. He was still shaking trying to curl as small as he could when strong hands picked him up from under Severus’ desk where he had been hiding.

Harry let Severus hold him to his chest, he buried his face in his human’s neck and let strong hands stroke and calm him.

“Miss Granger where are Misters Weasley, Thomas and Finnegan?”

“Professor McGonagoll told me to tell you that they wouldn’t be attending your classes until Christmas, instead they will be told the correct potions, do the theory during the lesson and then a practical on a Saturday afternoon under her supervision. She said that Peorth did not deserve to be tormented in his own lair.”

Harry purred and wriggled free of Severus’ arms, they wouldn’t be there but Draco was and so was Neville and Miss Granger. He greeted Draco first rubbing his nose against the Blonde’s hand before greeting and saying thank-you to Miss Granger by licking her face and finally taking the spare seat beside Neville.

“Well now you are ready Peorth we will begin.”

+++

Severus watched as Peorth worked with Longbottom, there had been no stopping his cub once the youngster had realised that his tormentors weren’t there. He seemed to enjoy working with Longbottom and if it meant fewer exploded cauldrons he didn’t mind his cub helping the student.

When the bell rang it took only a few moments for the room to empty all except for him, Peorth and Miss Granger.

“Yes Miss Granger?” He asked as Peorth climbed into his knee, settling down in a ball like a house cat would.

“I just wanted to confirm that I could still come here to help tonight, I find potions so interesting, like when you mix dragon blood with crushed limestone-”

“Miss Granger I can assure you that as a Potion’s Master I know exactly what the reaction between dragon’s blood and Limestone,” he said cutting her off and hoped he could get through the next ten evenings with the small know it all without hexing her.

The Bushy haired girl blushed red and mumbled for a few minutes, “I’ll be here at seven,” she finally said in a small voice before backing out of the room as quick as she could.

“I suppose you are looking forward to her return,” he said to Peorth once the door had shut, his strong fingers already massaging the soft fur of his cub’s neck and back.

Peorth just purred and wriggled in his lap, letting Severus know through the bond that he liked the Granger girl as well as Longbottom and Draco. Severus was pleased to note that while two of three students his cub liked were Gryffindors, Draco was by far the cub’s favourite.

Severus continued to stroke his cub as he contemplated the bond between them, it was growing stronger all the time, allowing communication between them to grow. He wondered if it would ever grow so that they could speak to each other telepathically, he knew that Peorth understood English but wondered if the small Panivco could speak it.

His musings were interrupted by hunger that wasn’t his own, a growl and an image of a Great Hall filling his mind.

Severus stood up, making sure to keep hold of Peorth and shook his head to clear the cobwebs, “Yes I suppose it is time to be going for dinner, I wouldn’t want you to be hungry.”

Peorth yelped in happiness and rubbed his head against Severus’ chest.

+++

Severus felt his wards announce the arrival of someone at the door to his classroom, a quick look using his security mirror revealed it to be Miss Granger and she was on her own. “She is at the classroom door, you know how to let her in and don’t forget your note,” Severus said without taking his eyes off the potion he was concentrating on.

The order had come while they were at Dinner, an emergency medical potion for of his old students. Apparently her son had shown his first signs of magic and broken her bottle, she had enough for the next twelve hours but after that would slowly start to deteriorate. So he had given up his evening and a good part of his night to replace it, he just hoped that Peorth would manage with Miss Granger.

Peorth head butted his leg in good-bye and trotted out, his water and tooth proof note held tightly in his mouth. There was a small amount of fear coming across the bond but it made him happy to know that his cub was brave enough to meet Granger on his own. He was glad that his cub trusted him that much.

+++

Harry opened the door and stepped back as Hermione stepped in, it had been Severus who had told him her first name and even though he liked the name, he though Mione suited her better.

“Professor Snape?” She asked as she came in.

Harry yelped and bounded over to her, she looked startled but then noticed the note, “Hello Peorth,” she said as she took the note from him. She read the note with one hand and stroked Peorth with the other.

Harry let her stroke him for a few seconds then left her alone to finnish and went over to where Severus had set up the cauldron and ingredients. He knew what potion Hermione was supposed to be making, he had watched Severus make it and Severus had gone through it with him earlier

“He says that I am to follow the instructions and that you can help if I need it,” Hermione said in a timid voice from behind him.

Harry gave a positive yelp and dragged her over to the table before scrambling up onto the stool his human had kindly left for him so he could see what was going on.

+++

Hermione had found that out of all the different subjects she had read about, Potions was probably the one she found the most interesting, the way that the different ingredients interacted and how the way you stirred could effect what the potion did.

Approaching the bench where Peorth was sat, she saw ingredient jars, hand written instructions and all the other equipment she would need. Reading through the instructions she recognised a low level healing potion that would heal small cuts and grazes. A Potion she guessed was used a lot in the infirmary.

It didn’t look very complicated so she started preparing her ingredients and talking to Peorth. Hermione found herself pouring her heart out to the small and attentive cub, telling how excited she had been when she had got her letter and how disappointed she was when the magic world had turned out just like the muggle world. She was still the cleverest girl in year and still had no friends, she wished sometimes she could keep her mouth shut and not show people up.

“You know what Peorth,” she suddenly said, turning to look at the small cub, she could have sworn he answered with a smile and a shrug of his shoulders, “I’m going to become the best witch ever and I’ll show Ron Weasley what a real witch is.”

Peorth grinned at her and Hermione carried on talking, telling the cub about everything she had learnt so far in lessons and from books and about some of the other things she wanted to learn. As she was finishing the potion she found herself telling the cub about what she had learnt about Harry Potter and the Dark Lord.

“I wonder where Harry Potter is, from my research he should have started school with me,” she said as she looked about for container to put the potion in. She knew that this potion would go off if it wasn’t put in an air proof container, “I know the headmaster says he is fine but he looked as surprised as the rest of the staff when he didn’t turn up for the sorting-”

Hermione was cut off as the door swung open and and Professor Snape swept into the room, his cloak billowing around him. It would have been a very dramatic entrance if Peorth hadn’t yelped happily and thrown himself into the man’s arms. The Professor caught his cub and Hermione thought they looked quite cute, completely ruining any git image she had of the greasy haired man.

Holding Peorth to his chest with one arm Snape approached her cauldron, he stirred it, sniffed it, tasted it and finally nodded his head, “This is acceptable Miss Granger, I am sure Madame Pomfrey will appreciate it. You may return tomorrow at seven if you wish to do another potion.”

“I would like that Professor,” She said, recognising a dismissal when she heard one, “Will you seal the potion?”

“Yes,” he said gruffly.

Hermione gave him a small smile and left, if she was quick enough then she could get a book on medical potions from the library and get back to the common room before curfew.

+++

Harry sat comfortably in his human’s arms as Severus bottled the potion, “I trust you had no problems.”

Harry shook his head no, making sure to transmit it over the bond, it had in fact been a lot of fun and nice, learning about Hermione and magic and how the letter thing should have worked. Hermione was clever and had explained a lot of magic to him, it had been a lot of fun. She had also told him about being an Animageous apparently Professor McGonagoll was one, she could turn into a cat which of course explained the cat smell, rather than his first idea that like Mrs Figg she had what seemed like a thousand cats.

He wondered if that was what he was, he could turn into an animal and although he was fairly certain he could turn back into a boy, he wasn’t one hundred percent sure. Hermione had told him it took lots of training to become a proper animageous and he had had none but she had also told him that young children could do some amazing things with their magic when in trouble.

Either way it din’t matter, he wasn’t ever going to turn into a boy again if it meant he would loose Severus.

“Good I will work in here tomorrow and she may assist. Are you tired or would you like a bath first?”

Harry was tired but he wanted a bath, it would help him relax and he wanted to be clean. He sent his human the image of a bath and then sitting on Severus’ lap while he read to him.

“I think that can be arranged,” his human replied as they started the trek back towards their room.

It had been interesting listening to Hermione telling him about him or rather about Harry Potter. He knew that he could be in Gryffindor with her learning magic but there wasn’t anywhere he would rather be than in his Severus’ arms.

Harry ran between Hermione and Severus, he liked watching Hermione work, it was so different to how his human worked but no less effective but he always preferred to watch his human. Severus was so graceful when he made potions, it was Hermione’s third night of “reward” making potions. The previous night they had made a potion together but tonight they were making separate potions.

He was just returning to Hermione’s side when he heard a strange noise in his head that he knew came from Severus through their bond. He watched Severus cast a stasis spell on his potion and seal it stop anything falling in the half finished potion. “I must attend to some visitors, Peorth keep on eye Miss Granger and when she has finished join me in the upper year lab.”

Harry nodded his head and gave a “Yes” chirp.

“Miss Granger carry on as you are, bottle it when you are finished and label, I am sure Madame Pomfrey will be grateful for it in the infirmary.”

“Yes Professor.”

Harry watched his human go and started reading the recipe Hermione had been given, working out where she was. He hoped she started talking to him again and after less than a minute she did, telling him about her lessons for the past two days, having been too intimidated by Severus to do it the previous day.

+++

Severus strode into the upper years lab, not surprised to find the Weasley twins setting up various cauldrons. The lab was for 6th and 7th years to work on private projects if they wished to, he had offered the twins space the previous year and had expected them earlier this year.

“Professor,” they said as he entered.

“Misters Weasley, I was expecting you a few night ago.”

“So were we Professor..... But then Ronald was rather stupid.... And we had to deal with him..... You will be pleased to know... that while he has already received a howler from our mother... we intercepted it and repeated it.... he will receive it in the Great Hall... the first day after his punishment duty.. has finished.” The pair said together in their twin speak.

“I trust that dealing with your brother was both humiliating and painful for him,” Severus said with a dark glean in his eye that the twins had never seen before but recognised, it was hate, concern and love all wrapped up together.

It didn’t take them long to realise that it was all for Peorth, this cold emotionless man loved his bonded cub and like any mother with a cub would attack anything to keep it safe. They were sensible enough not to mention this to the older man and instead stated telling him about the various punishments they were still working on for their youngest brother that would continue to be used over the following months.

+++

Harry chirped good-bye to Hermione and entered the upper year lab. He saw his Severus and ran towards him, screeching to stop in fear when he saw the two red heads stood beside his human. Harry could feel the fear starting to swell up, fear of the red -heads, of his uncle and strangely of Severus.

+++

Severus looked over as he felt Peorth enter the room and smiled at the small cub, he braced himself for an armful of cub when Peorth screeched to a stop and he could feel the fear. The Potions Master swore and moved quickly to sweep his bonded into his arms before a full panic attack occurred.

He ignored the presence of the twins, he could blackmail them later, his first and only priority at the moment was keeping his cub calm. He wrapped his arms around the small animal, ignoring the spike of fear at his touch, Weasley would be a shell of a human being by the time he had finished with the red head for making his bonded fear him.

He flooded their bond with positive emotions, caring and what he thought might be love, the love of a parent for their child, he half recognised it from his mother. He ran his hands over the soft fur, making sure to focus on the points where his cubs wings met his back, an area he knew was sensitive and calming for his bonded.

It took a few minutes but eventually Peorth was just snuggling into his front, returning his feelings across the bond. “You are safe my cub, no-one here will harm you.”

He just received an image of the twins overlaid with a picture of the youngest male Weasley.

“The twins I have found that while they are pranksters are not cruel, I can almost guarantee that you will like them. I trust you remember the first day the students were here, how they protected you.”

Peorth gave him an affirmative squeak, then seemed to calm himself before wriggling free and approaching the twins. Severus knew the youngster was scared, he could feel it but he was also so proud of how brave his bonded was being.

+++

Harry remembered them, they had stroked him and then protected him from a larger redhead. He walked slowly towards them and relaxed slightly when he found the scent, the scent that was like Severus but not and weaker. It was the same scent that Draco, Neville and Hermione had, all to varying levels, The twins had the weakest amount of scent but it was definitely there.

He still nervous as he approached them but not scared, they had both crouched down and as he got closer they kept their hands low. He nuzzled against one then the other until fours hands were stroking him, he let out a purr and collapsed into their body.

Harry could feel Severus’ amusement through the bond but didn’t care, four hands was brilliant. They could stroke him head, back, tail and wings all at the same time, he could hear them speaking and focused enough to listen to them.

“..would never hurt such a beautiful creature.... Our brother is an idiot... And he will regret every having hurt... such a wonderful creature.”

The talked strange but Harry liked them, and as long as they kept doing exactly what they were they could stay.

+++

Severus chuckled at the pure tactile pleasure that was coming across their bond from Peorth, the small cub was in heaven. For a split second he was jealous, he pushed it out of his mind but not before Peorth felt it and sent him a blast of love. Letting Severus know he was preferred above all others.

Sitting in the lab watching the Weasley twins pet his cub, Severus wondered what this small animal had done to him. It had been twenty years since he had let anyone dictate his feelings as much as Peorth did. His Mother had been the last and only other person who had influenced his emotions so much, like Peorth she had made him feel loved, cared for, important in someone else’s world.

“As much as Peorth is enjoying your attention, I doubt this was the reason for your visit. Peorth come and sit with me so that the twins can work,” Severus finally said as he sat down at the desk in the corner and summoned the third year essays to him.

Peorth sent disappointment through the bond but obediently wriggled free and sat on Severus’ lap. Severus concentrated on the warm feelings he had for his cub through the bond, making sure that his cub knew he was wanted. He even went so far as to summon a bowl of raspberries for his cub as a treat as he knew they were Peorth’s favourites.

He stroked Peorth with one hand while he marked with the other and kept an eye on the twins, making sure they weren’t going to blow his lab up. It was a nice way to spend the evening.

+++

Severus slowly added the crushed tiger fangs, stirring slowly anticlockwise, the potion turned light green and gave off the faint smell of Strawberries. Letting him know that the potion could be left alone while he investigated who had tripped the wards in the lower years classroom.

He wasn’t that surprised to find Ms Granger stood just inside the door, “Ms Granger it is Saturday, we will resume with your extra lessons on Monday,” he said quietly but firmly, making sure she knew it a dismissal.

“I came to see Peorth,” she said quickly, holding her own ground, showing the courage that had earned her place in the Lion house.

“He is spending the evening with Mr Malfoy.”

Severus was very proud of his bonded, the young cub had been scared to be away from Severus but was being brave. Checking on his cub through their bond, smiling internally when he felt sleepy happiness. When Peorth noticed his attention he sent a burst of warm feeling before his cub returned to his dozing.

“Oh,” Ms Granger said, obviously disappointed.

Against his better judgement Severus did not chuck her out, “Why did you want him?” He asked patiently.

“I made him a gift,” she replied drawing a piece of green material from her bag, “It’s a neck warmer, I asked my mam to send it. I know he has fur but he’s only you and I didn’t want him to get ill. I started to write his name on it but wasn’t sure how to spell it,” she said, pointing at the silver “P” on the emerald material.

Severus wanted nothing more than to shoo her out of the door and deal with the strange jealousy he felt towards his cub and didn’t understand but he knew that Peorth would adore the present.

“It’s spelt P-E-O-R-T-H, pronounced P-yorth.”

The bushy haired girl nodded and drew her wand from her robes, he could almost see her concentrating as she gather her magic and finished the name in silver. Severus watched patiently as she changed the details, as picky as any perfectionist until it was finally finished to her high standards and she handed it too him.

“I am sure he will thank-you next time he sees you,” Severus said as he held the soft material, rubbing it between his fingers, feeling that strange jealously towards his cub again.

Ms Granger nodded and turned to leave, at the door she sudden;y spun around, rushed over to him, pushed another piece of material into his hand and disappeared with a mutter of: “This is for you,” before he could react.

Severus blinked and looked down at the black material, it took a few moment to realise that it was a soft black scarf with small cauldrons glinting on it as it moved. He felt the jealousy drain and realised to his horror that he had been jealous of Peorth getting a gift from someone he didn’t know. Except for the traditional bag of sweets and potion ingredients from Albus and the rest of the staff, he didn’t get presents.

He knew he would have to say thank-you to the girl, maybe add another potions lesson on after her original ten were over. Severus smiled into the room as he fingered his own soft scarf, he might also show her how to add warming chambers to clothing, it would make her gifts more effectively.

It hadn’t occurred to him that Peorth could get cold and he doubted his cub would, he wasn’t just furred but also a magical creature, be he knew that Peorth would still wear the warmer because it had come from Ms Granger.

Severs put both presents in their quarters before returning to his position, determined that this time to get to the first stage of his wolfsbane potion.

+++

Harry lay on Draco’s bed, his wing covering Draco’s back like he did to Severus when they slept. After spending his day with Severus, he had sat with Draco while the boy did his charms homework then they had sat by the lake and Harry had flown for Draco. He thought it was a pity that the other boy couldn’t fly with him on a broom like his Severus did. But he promised himself as soon as Draco could fly on a broom, they would spend hours flying together. They had returned to Draco’s dorm and laid down together, neither awake or sleeping, just drifting.

Harry had realised that Hermione and Draco were very similar, both clever, knew lots about magic and had no real friends. But unlike Hermione, Draco didn’t have any fiends because they were scared of him being so clever, it was just the fact that Draco didn’t seem to like any of the boys.

Crabbe and Goyle seemed to very unintelligent and were heading for a life as Draco’s Goons, and Zambini was just creepy. Harry wondered if he would have become Draco’s friend if he had come to Hogwarts as a boy, he remembered Draco from Madame Malkins and was pretty certain they wouldn’t have been friends, especially after Hagrid had told him he would have been in Gryffindor.

But he knew he would have been missing something if Draco wasn’t his friend and was once more glad he had come as cub rather than a boy.

“Uncle Severus says he can see things that you send him and feel your emotions too,” Draco suddenly said, “I wish I was bound with someone like that so I was never alone.”

Harry sighed, he knew he could bond with Draco, something in the back of his mind as much but that something said it wasn’t time yet. He nuzzled against Draco’s neck, marking the youth, making sure that anyone else who came close that like Severus, Draco was part of his pack.

A thin arm covered his back and Draco nuzzled back, “Thanks for being my friend,” Draco whispered as they started to drift asleep.

Harry briefly worried about Draco’s clothing but knew Severus would come looking for them and help him undress Draco. He took a deep breath and joined his pack mate in slumber, happy to be somewhere he was wanted.

Severus entered the first year dorm and smirked at the site of Peorth and Draco wrapped around each other. Strangely he wasn’t jealous of Draco as he had been with the twins and Ms Granger, he knew that with Draco he was safe, that the boy would not threaten his bond with Peorth, he could only strengthen it.

He cast a privacy charm around Draco’s bed and slowly pulled the pair apart, ignoring the sleepy murmur and chirps of complaint until he had Peorth curled on the end of the bed and Draco changed into Slytherin Green Silk pyjamas. Severus tucked his godson in, kissing the pale forehead before scooping Peorth into his arms. A flick of his wand brought down the privacy charms and he was on his way back to his quarters.

He noticed Ms Granger’s presents on the table where he had left them but decided that they could wait until morning. All he could feel across their bond was sleepiness and he didn’t want to wake Peorth from his pleasant dreams. He hadn’t really thought of Peorth as young since he had calculated the cub’s age but since Ms Granger had pointed it out, he realised that his cub was little more than a toddler.

He lay Peorth on their bed and wondered, not for the first time, if letting Peorth sleep with him was bad for the cub. There was no book telling him how to be a Panico Mentor, his most useful source of information so far had actually been Hagrid.

The Groundskeeper had explained earlier in his bond with Peorth that Panivcos were pack animals and as such would sleep together. Hagrid had assured him that it was perfectly normal and that if Peorth ever did want to sleep on his own he would let Severus know.

In a way he was also worried about himself, outside of the occasional one night affair he had never been in a relationship and up until Peorth’s arrival had slept alone. He didn’t know if he wanted or even could go back to sleeping alone without his cub in his arms.

He put the thought out of his mind, deciding not to worry about that bridge until they crossed it. Severus got ready for bed, it was a bit early but he was as tired as Peorth was. He climbed into bed with his cub, smiling contentedly as he was immediately covered by a wing. Life was nice, he thought as he drifted to sleep to join his cub in dreams of catching the snitch.

+++

Harry yawned and plodded through to their sitting room where Severus was sat sipping his first cup of tea of the day while reading a potions journal.

Harry just yawned again and crawled into his human’s lap, starting to drift back to sleep as Severus alternated between drinking his tea and massaging Harry’s neck.

“Ms Granger brought you a present last night.”

Harry looked up in surprise, he couldn’t remember anyone ever getting him a gift, the Dursleys certainly never had and he couldn’t really remember anything before than. He let out a confused but excited chirp.

“Accio Peorth’s Neck Warmer,” Severus said and a few seconds later a piece of material was being held up for his approval. He saw that part of it was a different colour and let out a happy chirp when he recognised his name, there was no way that Dudley could steel it off him.

Then maybe for the first time since he last hobbled away from Four Privet Drive, he realised that Dudley would never even see him again, never mind steal his belongings. He let out a very happy chirp and stretched out his neck, sending an image of him with the neck warmer on to make sure Severus knew what he wanted.

His human carefully put the warmer on him, making sure his fur was all laying the correct way. It was the little things like that, that let him know Severus really cared for him.

Harry jumped from Severus’ lap and went to the mirror in Severus’ wardrobe, he looked very nice. He wondered what colour it was as he returned to Severus’ lap. Like everything else it looked grey, he just hoped it wasn’t red he didn’t want anyone to think he was a Gryffindor.

“It is a nice Slytherin Green and your name is in Silver, it looks very smart but now it is time for breakfast.”

Unlike during the school week breakfast was eaten in their rooms, Severus had explained the previous week that while the students were present they would always eat breakfast on a weekend in their rooms. Lunch and Dinner locations would depend on what they were doing and where they were.

“You may say Thank-you to Ms Granger tomorrow at breakfast before joining Draco,” Severus said as he their food appeared, Porridge with blueberries for Severus and what looked like stewed apple for him.

Harry smiled as he took a deep breath of the loverly smells, it had been an interesting few weeks learning what foods his animal form liked and didn’t like. He liked fruit, the sweeter the better, cooked or raw. He also liked some seeds and oats, sunflower being his favourite and strangely enough chocolate, but only if it was dark orange chocolate. He couldn’t stomach any meat and sometimes even the smell made him feel sick.

But stewed apple with sultanas, cinnamon, and honey was his favourite.

They ate in silence, as normal Harry finished first and watched his human eat with his chin resting on Severus’ thigh. “What do you want to do today?” Severus asked him, stroking his head and scratching him behind his ears.

Harry immediately sent an image of them flying together, it seemed like it had been weeks since he had got to fly with Severus.

“I should have guessed,” Severus replied droley but Harry knew that Severus enjoyed their flying as much as he did.

“We are having lunch with Albus in this private dinning room. I am sure Fawkes will be there and you will be able to convince him to fly with you while I talk to Albus.”

Harry gave a happy, chirp, he had only flown with Fawkes once so far and it had been great. The Phoenix had shown him around the castle grounds, pointing out good landing areas and where things inside the castle related to the outside. He liked the fact that he could talk with Fawkes, and that the Phoenix listened to him. Flying with Fawkes wasn’t as good as flying with Severus but the Phoenix had shown him how to fly. Fawkes had wings and had been flying a lot longer than Harry, he had shown him how to fly better. How to use his wings to be quicker, turn faster, be more elegant and all the things he imagined a real Panivco mentor would have taught.

“Well come on, Quidditch Pitch for a while, do you want to take the snitch?” Severus asked him.

Harry sent his bonded a picture of the snitch and one of the quaffles. He could hold the larger ball firmly in his front or back paws and they could play a mini game.

+++

Severus watched his cub leave Albus’ office through his window, following Fawkes as they glided out of sight. He turned back to Albus, keeping an eye on the bond but knowing Fawkes would look after his cub.

“We are waiting for Minerva, Filius and Pomona and then we’ll begin.”

Severus nodded and settled into his seat, he knew that the meeting was to decided on a full DADA teacher. While Albus was coping with both the DADA position and his Headmaster’s duties, Severus was sure that the older wizard must be using a time turned and it wasn’t good for anyone to use it for too long. They needed a full time DADA professor.

It took a few more minutes fo the other professors to arrive, but they were soon all sat around Albus’ enlarged desk holding cups of tea or Hot Chocolate in Filius’ case.

“We had three applicants for the position, Gilderoy Lockehart, Finais Soten and Julian McTane.”

“Not Finias, he is a brilliant man but would focus too much on the creation of the spells rather than the doing. He was always trying to take some magical item or spell apart to see how it worked. He may be an excellent spell crafter but a teacher he is not. You may remember him Severus, a Slytherin three years above you,” Minerva said before even opening any of the three files that Albus had handed each fo them.

Severus nodded, he did remember Finias, a very clever wizard who help up the Slytherin name but was always trying to alter spells and more often than not just altering the common room. “I remember Minerva and agree that he is not a suitable candidate,” He said firmly.

Albus nodded and turned to the next file, “Gilderoy Lockehart.”

It was Pomona who spoke first this time, “Please Albus, DADA is not about teaching the students how to have that perfect photo smile once someone else has killed the beast.”

Severus watched as Albus looked at the rest of the them, frowning when they all nodded in agreement with Pomona. The Headmaster put the second file out of the way and turned to the final one, Julian McTane. Severus didn’t recognise the name but from the look on the other’s faces obviously they did, sometime he hated being the youngest head of house,

He opened the file and was greeted with an image of a wizard in middle age, about Minerva’s age he guessed, with dark red hair, small brown eyes and a deep tan. The photo was frozen in place, or so he thought until the man bared his teeth and vanished with an inaudibly growl.

It only took him a few moments to glance through the man's credentials. Graduated from Ravenclaw House at Hogwarts in 1958, trained as an Auror but wasn’t really involved in the first war when it became outright battles, he spent years battling Vampires in Australia and recovering from a battle.

“He was three years ahead of me,” Minerva said, “An excellent student.”

“And as he is the only remaining candidate I will interview him this afternoon and hopefully he can start tomorrow, using the same lesson plans I have been using until he can make his own.

“Now onto other matters: Quirinus Quirrel. St. Mungos have finished their autopsy and according to the mortician his skull was melted away, they aren’t sure what by but think it looks like a muggle acid. The only anomaly they have is that it looks like something melted him from the inside out.

“At the moment they are assuming that it must have been a DADA accident, a potion gone wrong. Severus you examined the body, do you agree it could be a potion?”

Severus steepled his fingers and sat in silence for a few moments to gather his thoughts before speaking, “When I examined the body, I also assumed some sort of potion, there are many that could it, mainly dark ones but I couldn’t detect any residues that they would normally leave. But I think I may have seen something similar in a book, if I may?” Severus asked, pointing to Albus’ floo powder.

The Headmaster nodded and two short floo trips later he was back with one of his family history books, one of the more gory ones that he wouldn’t allow Peorth to look at. It hadn’t been until Albus had mentioned it looking like Quirinus had been burnt from the inside out that he had remembered reading the entry during his blood thirsty younger ages.

The four other members of the staff carried on their small talk while Severus found the correct page. He coughed lightly and they turned to look at him, he took a deep breath and started reading.

“In 1652, one Philias Snape was possessed by the spirit of a powerful witch but unlike a normal possession the spirit did not take control, instead lived almost like a parasite on his stomach. As the spirit couldn’t actually possess him, no-one knew of it until he married. It is written that she found it disgusting and demanded he found someway to get rid of it.

“Two months later he was found in his study with his stomach melted away. It was assumed he had tried to use a potion to burn it away. It wasn’t until nearly ten years later when his journal was found that they discovered he had tried to perform an exorcism.”

“You think Quirinus may have been possessed by a spirit this way?” Albus asked the twinkle gone from his eyes.

“It is a possibility,” Severus replied, “As you know an exorcism should never done by one person, at St.Mungos there is normally at least four healers present so that any excess energy produced by the spirit can be dispersed harmlessly. He was alone in his rooms, I detected no potion residue, I don’t know what is room looked like but as a DADA teacher I am sure that he would have all the things needed to perform an exorcism.

“Removing the spirit may have been what had melted his skull. The energy involved was literally so strong that it melted his brain.”

Severus leaned back and waited fo it to sink in, Albus had lost his twinkle and Pomona looked slightly green around the gills/ Not that she actually had gills, he thought wondering why a muggle phrase made reference to a person having gills. Maybe before wizards had hidden themselves from the muggles, it had been widely used.

“Severus,” Albus brought his attention back from his mental ramble, he had always been a mental rambling problem but it seemed to have gotten worse since his bond to Peorth, not that he would change that for being alone again. He didn’t know if he could do alone again. “.....saying was true, we must discover what spirit it was and why Quirinus felt he had to do this on his own, he must have known the risks.” Severus realised he had missed the beginning of Albus speaking and hoped the HeadMaster hadn’t said anything important.

“Now onto other matters: Harry Potter,” Severus sneered at the name, wondering where the precious Potter was hiding, “I have still not been able to find him.” Severus blinked, he had assumed that Albus had the brat by now.

“I have tried all the searching spells I know, as have the Aurors. While they are unable to locate him, I almost seem to find him but something or someone is blocking me. He is under a magical shield so powerful that I can’t penetrate it, yet neither can I sense the shield. We are assuming that he has been kidnapped and is being held somewhere under ancient wards.

“Although an Auror team has visited 4 Privot Drive and spoken to his Uncle, they questioned him and then again under Veritaserum in the hope that he was lying, unfortunately both stories matched, if anything the one under Veritaserum was worse. I am reading directly from the transcript:

Auror - Mr Vernon we know that your nephew Harry Potter was returned here, where is her?

Suspect - I don’t know where the little freak is, like I told the other one, the little brat ran away.

Auror - After his return from shopping what happened to make him run away?

Suspect - Nothing more than the brat deserved, we made him watch while we burnt his school stuff, there was no way we were allowing him to go to that freak school. While my Dudders got rid of that pesky owl, who uses animals to carry mail anyway. I beat the brat, he needs to be beaten often to keep his freakishness in line, before chucking him in his cupboard. He managed to run away before I could nail his door up, must have used his freakishness to unlock the door.

“I will stop there, he goes on to tell the Aurors about how he has treated his nephew and none of it good. The same questions under Veritaserum brought about more detailed answers, including a blow to blow recount of the latest beating.

“I am sorry to say that I made a great mistake when I placed Harry Potter with his Aunt and Uncle. All we can do now is wait for Harry’s captors to let us know their demands.”

Severus sat quietly letting it all sink in, hoping that Potter turned up soon if only for Albus’ sake, he had never seen the Headmaster look so old.

Harry bounded into the Great hall and over to the Gryffindor table where Hermione was sat with her nose in a book. He stuck his head between the book and the her face and licked her nose in thanks, making the young girl shriek slightly at his appearance.

He gave his human a grateful look when he stopped Hermione from falling off her seat. “I do Believe Miss Granger that Peorth merely wanted to say thank-you for his gift,” Severus said indicating the neck-warmer he had had Severus put on him that morning,

“He didn’t mean to do you damage. As did I want to say thank-you for mine. If you wish, you may come for another three nights of potions after your other sessions have finished. We can also set up one evening every week where you can come and work on any potion you want with my assistance when required.”

“Thank-you Professor and Peorth of course but you have to know that I didn’t get you gifts because I wanted something in return,” she said nervously.

“I know Miss Granger and that is why you are in Gryffindor and not Slytherin, we will see you at seven.”

Harry gave her one more lick on the cheek before following his human towards the staff table, Draco wasn’t at breakfast yet so he would eat with Severus for now. He stopped at the Gryffindor table where the twins were sat and greeted them with a nuzzle of their hands as they each passed him a strawberry. He was glad that not all of the Weasleys were nasty to him.

+++

Hermione found the Weasley twins sat in the corner of the common room talking quietly but they went silent as she approached, “Hello Fred, George,” she said, unsure which was which.

“Why Hello... Miss Hermione Granger... how may we.... be of service?” She blinked at them, confused by their method of speaking and just decided to get it over with.

“You’re Peorth’s friends?” she asked, “Just I saw him greet you this morning and I was hoping you could help me with something,” she babbled nervously.

“We are friend’s... of Peorth.”

“Good, I want to ask him to come to the common room this evening, I just wanted someone to come with me when I asked Professor Snape after dinner.”

“Of course.... we will come... we like him very much.”

Hermione nodded and gave a sigh of relief, “Thank-you.”

They smiled at her, “Let us know when you are ready.”

++++

Severus looked up from his Potions magazine as the Great Hall quietened in an unnatural silence, especially at meal time. Ms Granger, flagged on either side by a Weasley twin was approaching his end of the staff table, he supposed it was a good enough reason for the hall to quiet down. Students rarely approached the staff table and especially not Gryffindors coming to speak to him.

“Yes Ms Granger?” he asked when he realised that while Gryffindor courage had got her far enough to approach him, it wasn’t enough to allow her to actually speak. He leaned back slightly so that Peorth could poke his head up from where he was sat on Severus’ lap, knowing that the cub would help calm the young girl.

“I was... well we were wondering if Peorth wanted to come to the Gryffindor Common room for a bit. Instead of me coming down to your lab just for tonight.” She finally managed to stutter out. “It isn’t that I don’t want to come down but I thought it would be nice for Peorth to meet some more students, I know he sometimes goes to the Slytherin Common room.”

Severus looked from the first year to the two older students that stood at her sides like well trained bodyguards. “We will make sure.... that he is back at your lab... before Curfew Professor... and that he... is safe,” the twins added.

“It is fine with me, Peorth do you wish to go with them?” he asked the cub, stroking the small dark head, letting his cub know through the bond that it really was okay with him.

Peorth leaned up and swiped his tongue over Severus’ cheek before leaping over the staff table and gliding over Hermione’s head before coming back to land in front of the trio.

“I guess that answers your question. Misters Weasley I am trusting you with his safety and I expect him back at my lab twenty minutes before curfew so that you have enough time to return to your common room.”

“We will Professor,” the three of them said together.

“And Miss Granger I expect you back in the lab tomorrow.” He wasn’t letting her off with her sessions, he had potions she could make that meant the didn’t have to.

“Of course Professor.”

He nodded his head and watched them until they had left the Great Hall, he knew that Peorth would be alright but couldn’t be scared about his cub going into enemy territory. Peorth sent him a wave of love through the bond and Severus couldn’t help but return it.

He picked his magazine up again and started reading again, knowing that Peorth would be fine.

+++

Harry padded back over to where Hermione was doing her homework, he had left her doing transfiguration while he explored the rest of the Lion house. It was cosier than the Slytherin common room but he had a terrible feeling it was very red, which he couldn’t help thinking must look a lot like a room covered in blood.

He leaned over until he could see what Hermione was writing and saw that she had moved onto Herbology. She looked up as he came over and smiled at him, “Did you have fun exploring?” She asked.

Harry nodded his head, it was such an awkward way to communicate but without a bond it was the best he could do. He didn’t think he would ever be able to bond with Hermione but she was still part of the pack, his pack,

“Did anyone hurt you or say anything nasty?”

Harry shook his head and tapped at her essay with his foot, hoping she got the message that he wanted to hear about it.

“Its an essay about Aconite, I need a book called ‘The Encyclopaedia of Magical Herbs’ but I don’t own it and Madame Prince says that all the library copies have been taken out. I’ll have to get my parents to buy me a copy, it has been mentioned in lots of other books but I didn’t know it was that important.”

Harry smiled at the sad look on her face, her entire being was wrapped in her good grades that she couldn’t see the rest of the world. He had been surprised to see her stood there with the twins but was glad she was at least making acquaintances.

Maybe he could even help her with that, he thought as he gentle took hold of her sleeve in her mouth and dragged her over to where Neville was sat working on his own Herbology essay with his copy of The Encyclopaedia of magical herbs open in front of him.

“Hi again Peorth, Hermione,” Neville said controlling his stammer.

“Hi Neville,” Hermione said, smiling when she saw the book, “I was wondering if we could work together on the herbology essay,” she said and Harry knew it was as close as she would come to asking for help. He let go of her wrist and moved around, nudging the transfiguration book with the scribbled start of his essay at least ten times. He smiled when she picked up on his hints, “You could help me with Herbology and I can help you with transfiguration.”

“I would like that,” Neville said with a huge smile.

Harry nodded and settled on the sofa between them, ready to learn as much as he could about the two essays. They had finished Transfiguration and were moving onto Herbology when the twins came over. Hermione had said she could help Neville first as she had already done Transfiguration and then they could work together on Herbology.

“Peorth.... we’ve seen you playing quidditch... with Professor Snape... we are going to have a small game... and we wondering.... if you wanted to join in?” The twins asked him. “They’ll be about ten of us... enough for a small game.”

Harry bounced up from the sofa and over the identical boys, telling them he would love to play, completely forgetting that they couldn’t understand him.

“We’ll take that.. as a yes,” they said with a chuckle, “Don’t panic Hermione.... we will return him to his bonded unscathed.... and on time.”

“Be careful and have fun,” Hermione replied.

Harry nodded and followed the twins out of the school and to the Quidditch pitch, there was five other Gryffindor students stood on the pitch that he recognised from Severus’ class, although he couldn’t remember any of their names except for Miss Johnson and Mr Wood.

“I’m sure that you all know Peorth... Peorth this is...... Oliver..... Katie.... Lee.... Angelina...... and Alicia ....... Oliver sort the teams.... but remember Peorth.... George and I.... are on the same team.”

“Fair enough,” said the sandy haired boy, “I’ll be on the team with you three and the others are the other team, well be black so that Peorth is already in colour. I’m releasing the snitch, one quaffle and one bludger. First to catch snitch or reach 180 points wins. Blacks over here.”

Harry obediently trotted over to the boy, smiling as the twins came up on either side of him.

Oliver bent down so they were same height, “Fred and George have told me you are very intelligent and good at this game. You are mainly looking for the snitch but pass me or them the quaffle if you can or even score yourself, I assume you know the rules.”

Harry nodded, excited about the thought of playing a real game with more than just him and Severus.

“You both have the job of beaters and chasers, I’ll play keeper and chasers. Reds you ready?” he shouted to the other team.

“Sure thing Oliver,” Alicia shouted back.

“Good, you can start with the quaffle, I’m releasing the other balls now.”

Harry smiled and took off, swooping around the twins as they got ready to start. He heard a whistle and the game was on.

+++

Harry glided around the pitch, watching for the snitch, an opportunity to grab the quaffle and the bludger so he could dodge it. He had already scored twenty points by gliding in and snatching the quaffle mid-throw. They were in the lead by 10 points on 170 when he spotted the snitch, a glitter of gold near the teacher’s stand.

He blocked out the rest of the players, trusting the twins and Oliver to guard him and their goal as he dove for the snitch. It was rapidly moving from side to side, he used every trick that Fawkes had taught him to move quicker, sharper until with a sudden burst of energy he captured the snitch in his front paws. It was almost too late when he realised he was far to close to the stands and he had to perform the tightest turn he ever had not to run head first into it although he felt it brush against the tip of his wing.

He landed at the edge of the pitch, balancing on three legs so he could hold the snitch high in his other paw. The next thing he knew the twins and Oliver were all hugging him.

“That was brilliant Peorth, if I could I would ask you to be our seeker,” Oliver said as he took the snitch off him.

Harry knew that if he had been human he would have jumped on the chance but if he was human he might not fly as well and Oliver wouldn’t want him anyway. Either way it didn’t matter, he wasn’t human and he was bonded to the head of Slytherin, he could not be the Gryffindor Seeker.

“We’ve seen you flying with Snape... but never anything like that... you were brilliant Peorth,” the twins told him as he was put back on the ground and the red team approached them, all saying that he was a brilliant flyer and player.

They went to the Gryffindor Changing rooms where everyone showered and the twins washed him, getting all the much and dirt off. Showers were alright, against his fur but he much preferred being able to submerge himself in the bath. Finally all of them sat together, drinking butterbeer and talking about the upcoming match against Slytherin, the twins had even got him some Raspberries to eat.

“We had better go... we have to get Peorth.. back to the Professor.”

The rest of them nodded, each saying good-bye to Peorth as they left, some hugging him and others just scratching his head.

He practically bounced back to his quarters, bursting to tell his human about his game and how he had caught the snitch and they had won. Severus met them at the door to his lab and Harry climbed up his human’s body to settle in those strong arms.

“One Panivco Cub... returned without damage... as promised,” the twins told Severus.

“So I see, in the future when he spends time in you common room I expect you to keep an eye on him,” Severus told the red headed twins, he didn’t mind his cub visiting but always wanted to know that someone was looking after him.

“We will Professor... see you in the morning... you too Peorth.”

Severus watched them leave before carrying Peorth to his quarters, smiling indulgently as he was treated to a blow to blow description of the game he had played with the Gryffindors. As if he hadn’t been in Albus’ office watching with his telescope to make sure his cub was alright. The second he had felt the excitement through their bond he had gone to Albus’ office. He knew the only thing that got his cub that excited was flying.

He sat down in front the fire, stroking the soft fur as he was told how great flying was and how much he had loved playing with them. He would have to make sure the twins included Peorth in another game, he didn’t want Peorth to play with the Slytherins, he didn’t want his cub hurt.

“Did you wash?” He asked when Peorth had finished speaking.

He got an image of the Weasley twins washing his cub, naked Weasleys was something he never needed to see but he was glad that they were looking after Peorth.

“Good, story?”

Peorth settled onto his human’s lap and sent Severus an image of The fellowship of the rings. Severus summoned the book to him and started reading. Glad his cub was back with him. It had been nice to have an evening to himself but he had been lonely.

He stroked the black head, smiling when his bonded started to purr. It was definitely nice to have him back.

Severus felt the panic jerk through their bond and only seconds later he had a lap full of trembling cub. The image of what had scared his bonded was clear though the bond, the youngest Weasley currently attending Hogwarts was back from punishment and his bonded had panicked.

He stroked Peorth, massaging the cubs ears, trying to calm both Peorth and himself for very different reasons. Peorth so that his cub wouldn’t have another panic attack and himself so that he didn’t use his wide variety of dark and painful curses on the youth.

It was the first time he had seen the youngest male Weasley since the incident and he found the homicidal impulses unnerving. He had never wanted to kill anyone in revenge, not even James Potter after the pants incident.

“He won’t hurt you Peorth, he wouldn’t dare,” he told his cub, sending all of his positive feelings across their bond, including what he now knew was love, the love of a parent for their child. Peorth purred under his hand, returning the same feelings, letting Severus know that his love was returned.

Severus looked up from Peorth and smirked when he saw the red envelope being dropped in Weasley’s breakfast, the duplicate Howler from the Weasley Matriarch he assumed.

“Ronald Bilius Weasley how dare you attack a harmless creature, I brought you up better than that. I want you to apologise to both Professor Snape and his Panivco cub. You were lucky that Professor Dumbledore didn’t expel you and don’t you dare think this is the end of it.

“You will come home at both christmas and easter so that I can ground you, never mind what you will spend your summer doing. I am very disappointed in you. Congratulations Percy dear on you prefects position.”

Severus smiled and met the twins’ gaze, tipping his head in congratulations for their foresight to copy the howler so that the whole school could hear it. It was a good start in the humiliation of Weasley, he had never seen anyone turn quiet that colour, brighter than red, closer to purple, clashing terribly with his hair. He couldn’t wait to see what the redheaded twins next had in mind for their little brother, whatever it was he couldn’t wait.

He looked down at the calmed cub still sitting in his lap, listening in amusement, purring as Severus continued to stroke his head.

“Well are you going to return to Draco and your breakfast?” he asked willing to let Peorth eat with him but preferring if he returned to Draco’s side. Showing himself more than anyone else that Weasley would not scare him.

Peorth gave a positive chirp and returned to his place at Draco’s side. Severus nodded and returned to his breakfast, knowing that the Gryffindors would protect Peorth not only to keep Peorth safe but so that the Lion house didn’t loose any more points.

+++

Harry followed Draco to potions, rubbing his head and body against the other boy’s body as they went. Draco laughed every time he did it and stroked his head and chest.

“Are we having fun?” His human asked as they approached the potions’ classroom.

Harry bounded over to Severus and into the man’s long and comfortable arms. Harry snuggled into Severus’ robes for a few seconds before jumping at Draco, making sure to use his wings to cushion the other boy’s fall. He rubbed his body all over the blonde’s, licking his face, making Draco giggle.

“That is enough,” Severus said as he was scooped into strong arms and held tight against his favourite human, “Both of you into class and sit quietly until the rest of the students arrive.”

Harry whined in complaint but obediently followed Draco into the classroom and took his seat next to where Neville would sit. He grinned at Draco and then started grooming himself, making sure all of his fur was running the right way after his fun with Draco.

He looked up as the door opened and smiled as Neville and Hermione came in together, obviously talking to each other, he smiled, glad that they had become friends.

Neville sat down next to him and stroked his head, “Hey Peorth.”

Harry licked the hand in greeting.

“It’ll be strange sleeping in the dorm with the other first years, when they went on punishment duty, Professor McGonagoll let me move into the second year dorm.”

Harry hoped that Neville would be okay and that the redhead who had hurt him wouldn’t hurt Neville because they friends. Dudley had done it to any people who might have become his friend in primary school.

“Our first night back in the dorm is tonight, It’ll be strange and I hope Hermione will still be my friend when I hang out with them some of the time. I mean I don’t think we’ll hang out much but occasionally would be nice. The second year boys are okay but already friends with each other, not really time for me.”

Harry butted against Neville, purring quietly, hoping that the other boy got the message that they would always be friends, whether he was cub or boy.

“I’ll always be your friend Peorth,” the sandy haired boy finally said, “I know you will always be mine. My gran sent me a book about Panivcos when I explained how you were helping me and it told me how Panivcos were loyal animals and if they were friendly once, it take s a lot to make them unfriendly. She said how you were probably building your own pack from the humans in the school as you weren’t among your own and how I was probably part of it.”

Harry purred happily and bobbed his head up and down, Neville was definitely part of his pack along with Severus and Draco and Hermione and the Twins.

“Quiet and open your books to page 511, we will be making the Hairconcerno potion. Can anyone tell me what this potion does?” Severus asked them, Harry sent His human an image of Severus covered in long black hair, hair covering his entire body. Harry heard a chuckle through their bond and knew he was correct.

“Yes Mr Longbottom?”

“Its a hair growth potion, it will grow hair anywhere on the body it is put, the length depends on the concentration of the potion.”

Harry could feel Severus surprise through their bond and was glad that Hermione had been able to help Neville so much, he already understood a lot about herbology and Hermione was just helping him use that knowledge in Potions. “Well done Mr Longbottom, two point to Gryffindor.”

The amazement was almost a physical thing in the classroom, Severus Snape, the bane of all students, especially Gryffindors had given points to the Lion house.

“Well what are sitting about for, don’t you have potions to make.”

Harry chuckled as the entire classroom jumped at His human’s words and ran to collect ingredients. It was going to be another fun Potions filled day, he could tell.

+++

Harry lay by Hermione’s side as she worked on her Astronomy essay, he was in the Gryffindor common room with his friends while Severus marked 7th year essays. It was his second visit to the Lion’s den since the youngest Weasley and his friends had come off punishment. The first time he had come when he knew the redhead had a detention with Filch from Professor McGonagoll but this time he knew that they could return any second or even be in their dorm room but he wouldn’t let them scare him. Severus had told him he had nothing to fear and he wouldn’t let three boys scare him, especially not when he was bonded to Severus, even Dudley wouldn’t hurt him with Severus there.

“They went out to watch the Quidditch practice, they won’t be back for at least another hour, why don’t you go and meet some more Gryffindors?”

Harry looked at the girl and realised that she wanted some time on her own, he nodded and bounded off to explore the dorm rooms. He had only ever been to the first year one with Neville, but he knew that there had to be one for every year. Unlike the normal boys they had discovered that he could he could girls dorms but today he wanted to see what the male dorms were like.

The first year room was empty but easily identifiable as one of the beds smelt like pack, like Neville. The second year door contained two boys playing chess, they said hello but he carried on up the stairs. The third was also empty but he found the twins’ beds. They had pushed two of the beds closer together and both beds were covered in clothing and many other things that he didn’t want to get to close to, they looked like half finished potions that he didn’t want to know what they would do.

The forth year dorm was also empty but the fifth wasn’t, not only was there a red head, he could tell because his hair was the same shade grey as the wall, but he smelled like pack. He recognised this redhead as the one that had tried to hurt him on the first night all the students had arrived when the twins had saved him.

Harry was scared but at the same time this boy was pack.

He crept into the room, making no sound until he was sat in front of the older boy, he guessed this was Percy, the twins older brother that was still at Hogwarts. Harry let out a small meow, body crouched, ready to flee at the first hint of danger. Percy jumped slightly and looked up at him, pushing his glasses up his nose.

“Oh Peorth hello, I don’t know if my brothers told you my name, they don’t often talk about me or even like me, I’m Percy.”

Peorth could hear how hurt and upset his pack member was and couldn’t help but bound into Percy’s knee to try and comfort the older boy. Thin arms surrounded him, hugging him, burying his face in the fur at the base of Harry’s neck and shoulder. “I’m sorry Ron hurt you and that I tried to hurt you at the feast but I just wanted to protect the younger students.”

Harry just licked the back of the pale neck, wrapping his wings around the tall, thin boy, comforting and protecting his pack. He sat there, purring deep his chest, grooming the red hair and realised that while Percy smelled like pack, he also smelt like Hermione. Severus, Draco, the twins, Neville, Hermione and Percy smelt like pack but Hermione and Percy smelt the same, as did Draco and Severus, he realised or they were at least very similar.

He wondered briefly what it meant but then purred in pleasure as those hands found a good spot where his wings met his back. He melted onto the other boy, all his bones had turned to mush as Percy continued to stroke this magic spot. Finally Percy pulled away and laid back, letting Harry settle on the bed next to him with his head resting on Percy’s chest.

“Thank-you Peorth, for the hug, the only person who ever hugs me is my mother.”

Harry spread one wing over the tall boy in comfort, he knew what it felt like but he hadn’t even had a mother to get hugs from. Although now he had Severus and Draco who always gave him hugs, even Hermione, Neville and the twins hugged him sometimes. He would have to make sure that the twins were nicer to his brother and sometimes hugged him, his pack should be happy, all of them.

“I’ve heard Hermione telling you about the essays as she writes them, I am doing one on Animagus for extra credit for McGonagoll. We normally don’t do anything much about it until seventh year but I asked her and she said I could.”

Harry looked up excitedly, Hermione had told him the little she knew about witches and wizards who could turn into animals but he wanted to know more about what he was.

+++

Severus sat back from the finished essays and picked up his glass of wine, he always allowed himself one when he had to mark the seventh year essays. They were the students who were the best at potions and sometimes they were utter geniuses, coming up with ideas that it had taken Potion Masters their entire lives to learn but sometimes that were just total rubbish. Mainly the essays had been average, a couple above average but more that had been utter and total crap.

He felt out along the bond and found Peorth still in the Gryffindor common room, happily listening to someone reading to him. The Potions’ Master smiled at the thought of his cub and the fact that he always wanted to learn more, would always listen attentively to a lecture about anything.

He looked up at the clock and noticed that it was getting towards curfew, although the curfew rules did not apply to either him or Peorth, he did not want the cub out after it was quiet, anyone could be lurking around. He reached out along their bond and smiled at Peorth’s joy at his presence. Severus sent an image of Peorth back at his quarters, but making sure his cub understood he was to get one of the Gryffindors to bring him.

Peorth gave his affirmative and Severus knew his cub would be back soon.

+++

Harry stretched as he stood up and jumped off the bed, not missing the hurt look on Percy’s face. He stood on his hind legs to nuzzle Percy’s neck comfortingly then moved so he could nose Percy’s watch, letting the redhead know why he had to leave.

“Oh my it is getting late, I could find the twins to walk you back to Professor Snape’s quarters or I could do it?” Percy asked nervously.

Harry grinned and grabbed Percy’s sleeve between his teeth, dragging his newest pack member out of the room, he wanted Percy to take him home. They found the twins and Hermione in the common room, they looked relived when he appeared then frowned when they noticed Percy behind him.

“What have you.... been doing to him?” the twins asked angrily.

Harry growled at them and climbed carefully up Percy’s front until he was being held against the teenage chest and he could wrap his wings protectively around the tall boy.

“I was just reading my essay to him,” Percy said, his words slightly muffled by Peorth being wrapped around him

“Oh so you... were just trying... to bore him.. to death.”

“No he wasn’t, Peorth might like flying with you two but he likes having things explained to him, Neville and I often read our essays to him. Percy why don’t you walk Peorth back to Professor Snape, he looks like he wants to go with you.”

Harry smiled at Hermione’s words and snuggled more comfortably against Percy.

“Thank-you Hermione, I’ll make sure he is safe.”

“I know you will Percy, I know you will.” Percy carried him out of the common room and both of them could hear Hermione berating the twins for distrusting their brother so much.

“Thank-you for not going to them.”

Harry purred deep in his chest and nuzzled the pale neck comfortingly, he would make his pack get on, especially the brothers.

+++

Severus opened the door and was surprised to see the oldest Weasley currently at Hogwarts rather than the twins or Ms Granger.

“Mister Weasley.”

“I ehm brought Peorth back, I hope that is alright.”

Severus wasn’t sure what to say, the third Weasley he had taught had always come across as obnoxious and a know it all but he knew he would be seeing a lot more of him when Peorth licked the teen’s neck before jumping down.

“That is fine Mister Weasley, was it you reading to him?”

“Yes, my animagus essay, I hope that was allowed?” the teen asked, looking even more vulnerable now that he didn’t have an armful of Peorth.

“Yes, it was fine, if Peorth seems interested then you may read him anything you want. We will see you at breakfast. Goodnight.”

“Goodnight Peorth, Professor Snape.”

Severus watched the redhead walk off and looked down at his cub, “So you made a new friend did you?” he asked as he led Peorth towards their private quarters.

Peorth gave him an affirmative chirp.

“It seems you are collecting Weasleys, you will not want the youngest male but I believe that a sister will start next year and there are two boys who have already graduated, one works with Dragons now I believe, he sends me supplies and the other is a curse breaker at Gringotts. We may contact Charlie, the one who works with Dragons, if he knows of a Panivco clan that we may visit so you can meet your own kind.”

He felt panic spike through their bond and quickly realised what was wrong as he fought Peorth into his arms, “I am not getting rid of you, nothing would make me get rid of you, you are mine and no-one will take you off me,” Severus said and kept on repeating the same words until Peorth had calmed down. “You are mine you Silly Creature, I don’t want to get rid of you. I just thought that you should be around some of your own kind, there are things I can’t teach you but you need to know.”

Peorth relaxed against his chest, understanding coming through their bond but at the same time, his cub was letting him know that he would never let Severus go.

“Good, now I think a bath is in order, we’ll have a nice relaxed before our story.”

Severus let out a chuckle as Peorth jumped from his arms, running towards the bath and within seconds he could hear the sounds of water running. He stripped off slowly, carefully folding his clothing with a smile on his face as if he would let anyone take his cub off him.

Harry lay on Draco’s bed, wallowing in the blonde boy’s scent while he waited for Draco to come back. Severus was off at a meeting with the other teachers, he knew that Fawkes had just had a burning day so had decided to come and see his friend instead of sitting in the boring meeting.

“Hey Peorth.”

Harry bounded up and greeted Draco and then looked at the boy that had come in with friend. He knew it was Mister Zabini, he had sandy coloured hair and dark eyes and he smelled okay, he didn’t smell like pack but he didn’t smell bad like the two other boys that slept in the dorm.

“Do you still want to work on your History of Magic together?” Zabini asked Draco.

“Of course Blaise, as long as you don’t mind Peorth joining us, I tend to read it out to him.”

“No that’s fine.”

Harry purred and the three settled into the space between Draco’s and Blaise’s beds. He had never done homework with Blaise before, the boy’s voice was a pleasant change from the normal ones who read to him but it at least made History of Magic slightly easier. He knew that he didn’t have to learn about Goblin rebellions but he wanted to spend time with Draco, even if it was only laying beside the blonde while the blonde prattled on about things he didn’t care about and was sure no-one else really did either.

Every so often Draco would reach out and stroke his neck and wings, making him purr loudly for a few minutes before settling back down to his half asleep state. “He looks as interested in this as we were when Binns was talking about it,” Blaise said. “I think the only people who are actually awake during that lecture are you and Granger.”

“Just because you can’t stay awake doesn't mean it is totally boring and anyway Peorth doesn't just come and see me so I can read my homework, he comes so that we can spend time together.”

“He’s an animal Draco, a pet, you can’t understand him yet you treat like he is your best friend, it isn’t good for you,” Blaise said, his voice rising in volume.

“He isn’t an animal Blaise, he is intelligent just like the Centaurs. He can think and read and understand. He is not a pet,” Draco replied in a cool voice but Harry could see that the blonde was getting angry, “And he is my best friend because he cares about me not my father’s name or money.”

Harry didn’t move as he was hugged tightly, pretending he was still asleep, wanting to learn what Draco really thought of him. 

“I don’t care about your name or money Draco but you still prefer him to me. You sleep with him for Merlin’s sake like he was a toy. If I didn’t know better I would say you’re fucking him and sex with animals is the kind of thing that even your father wouldn’t be able to hide,” Blaise replied, his voice cold and spiteful.

“Get out,” Draco said and Harry had heard of warmer glaciers. “I hope that Professor Snape never hears of this or you will be in detention until you die.”

Harry watched as Blaise stood up and stiffly gathered his belongings before leaving. He stood up and nuzzled against the pale neck comfortingly, “I’ll be fine Peorth,” Draco said as he surrounded Harry with his arms, “I thought he would be a real friend, I thought he would understand how I feel about you but he is just as stupid as Crabbe and Goyle. Will you stay with me for a while?”

Harry nodded and settled into Draco’s knee, he hated seeing his pack member hurt and would make sure that Severus hurt Mister Zabini back. Draco worked in quiet for a few minutes before he started speaking again telling him about Goblin rebellions.

An hour later and Draco was asleep with Harry beside him. Harry smiled and slowly using his paws removed the blonde’s shoes and covered him with a blanket. After licking his pack mate good night Harry decided to return to the quarters he shared with Severus.

Harry decided to take the scenic route home. He knew he was safe in the dungeons and needed time to think about what had happened between Mister Zabini and his Draco. He was ecstatic that Draco was his best friend, he had never had a friend before, never mind a best one and he was happy that Draco thought they were best friends because out of all his pack, Draco was his best friend too. 

But at the same time he couldn’t be with Draco all of the time and he didn’t want his best friend and pack member to get lonely like he had been at the Dursleys. He knew that Hermione and Neville were friends; the twins had each other and were slowly warming back up to Percy, especially since Percy had helped them with some of their pranks. But Draco was pack and only had him; maybe he should drag Draco over the Lion table and introduce him to the rest of the pack.

His musings were interrupted by Mr. Filtch and Mrs. Norris. Harry frowned in annoyance, he knew that he wouldn’t get in trouble, he just didn’t like the mean man and he was sure neither man nor cat liked him. Thankfully the nearest door was open and he quickly bounded through, pushing it shut with his shoulder once he was inside. He crouched down facing the door, ready to flee should Mr. Filtch open it.

He stayed crouched in position until he had heard them walk past and was sure they were long gone. Standing up he stretched his legs and wings and looked around the room. He had expected it to be an old classroom; instead the room was empty except for a huge mirror covered with a cloth.

As much as he wanted to know why there was an empty classroom with a mirror in it in the dungeons, he knew it would soon be time he had to be back at their quarters. It took Harry five minutes to realise that he couldn’t open the door; neither his paws nor his mouth could grip the handle enough to turn it.

He had never had to open a door as a cub before; Severus had charmed all the doors and portraits in their quarters and the common rooms to open for him. He had never been on his own, especially since Weasley’s attack, so he had never needed to open a door for himself. And now he was stuck!!!

Harry knew that he could try and turn back into his human form but was scared that Severus would sense it and more importantly that he wouldn’t be able to change back. He needed help getting out.

Finding the bond in his mind, Harry sent out a gentle wave of affection to get his Mentor’s attention. His human returned the wave along with an obvious ‘What do you want?’ feeling. He knew that they weren’t communicating in words but understand the meaning perfectly. Ever since the bond had formed it had been strengthening and he wondered if at any point it would get strong enough for them to communicate in actual words.

Harry showed Severus images of himself hiding in a classroom from Mr. Filtch and Mrs. Norris and then being unable to get out again.

Severus didn’t actively send anything through their bond but Harry got the distinct impression that he was being laughed at. Finally Severus sent some images in return, letting him know he had returned from his meeting and was in the middle of making a potion. Harry sighed, knowing he would be stuck there for a while if Severus had just started making a dose of pepper-up potion.

Severus sent him some more images of the Headmaster coming to get him. Harry sent back another wave of affection and a question of whether they could take a bath together when the potion was finished. A yes answer from Severus and the bond went quiet, all he had to do now was wait for the Headmaster to come and rescue him.

Harry stood up and approached the mirror; he pulled the cloth off and looked at it. It was a magnificent mirror, as high as the ceiling, with an ornate gold frame, standing on two clawed feet. There was an inscription carved around the top of the frame: Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohsi. He had no idea what it meant so he decided to look in the mirror.

He blinked in shock when he saw himself but himself as a boy not a cub, looking down he saw that he still had furry paws. Looking back up he was still there as a boy but now Severus was beside him, his arm was around boy-Harry’s shoulder and was being smiled at. He realised that Severus looked proud of him, was proud of him and loved him when he was a boy. Looking around he checked that he was alone and Severus hadn’t come and found him anyway. But the room was still empty apart from him and he was still in cub form.

Even as he watched other people appeared in the mirror. 

Draco stood on his other side; they had their arms around each other and were obviously very close. Hermione and Percy stood on Draco’s side of the mirror with a pile of books between them, they were obviously very happy with the huge amount of books. The twins and Percy again stood on Severus’ side, Percy was standing smiling between the twins, and all three of them seemed to be getting on. Sitting on the floor in front of the trio, were Neville, Hermione and Draco all doing their homework together. 

Finally in the background behind Percy and Hermione there was two people smiling proudly at him, one with red hair and the other with the same messy black as his own, his parents, he realised. Faded in the background there were more people, those of all ages, all with features he recognised as his own. Green eyes like him and his mother, the untameable hair that he shared with his father and many others that he knew were his family. 

Harry stared at the mirror, committing the image to memory, especially that of him and Severus and his parents. He just wished he could feel that arm around his shoulders but no matter how hard he started or how close he got to the mirror, the Severus that loved him as a boy was only a mirror image.

It created a strange feeling inside of him, one half unbelievable ecstasy that it existed and the other half agonising pain that it wasn’t real.

He was still staring at the mirror when the door opened and the Headmaster came in, he turned and looked at the older wizard before looking back at where Severus was hugging him as a boy.

“Ah I see you found the mirror of Erised Peorth; I suspected it was this room when Severus told me what had happened.”

Harry turned his head and gave an inquisitive chirp, the Headmaster understood and Harry guessed it was because of his long relationship with Fawkes.

“It shows us nothing more or less than the deepest, most desperate desire of our hearts.  However, this mirror will give us neither knowledge nor truth. Men have wasted away before it, entranced by what they have seen, or been driven mad, not knowing if what it shows is real or even possible.”

Harry felt the last few words especially hard, was it even possible that Severus would ever love him as much as a boy as he did now, never mind the challenge of returning to his boy form. He hadn’t tried to return to his human form yet as the previous times he had changed he had returned to being boy without much input from him.

“Come on then I should return you to Severus before he panics and leaves his potion to look for you.”

Harry chirped, took on last look at the mirror, burying the image deep in his mind where he hoped that Severus wouldn’t see it through their bond and followed the Headmaster out of the room. The Headmaster closed the door after them and cast various spells on it.

“Severus tells me that you like learning about different spells and magic so I should tell you about the spells I placed on the door. The first was ‘Lockere’, a simple swish followed by a downwards flick on the second symbol; this locks the lock as I do not have a key for the room on me.

“The second was Protagi, a variation of the shielding charm Protego but this one protects an object and can be anchored. It is hard for most people to cast the Protego charm, never mind the Protagi. Normally students will only learn it if they go on to need it in an apprenticeship. This will stop a projectile from just breaking down the door.

“The final one was a sealing spell; it has no incantation but will stop most students from picking at my spells until I can get the house elves to move the mirror again. You see Peorth Hogwarts is a sentient being and this mirror has been here for many years, when it is needed it is found and then the house elves move it until it is next needed.”

Harry nodded and wondered why it had appeared to him, why he had needed to see that image.

He looked up at the tall man and made a curious sound.

“What do I see?” Albus asked. Harry nodded his head, “I see myself with a pair of thick woolen socks. A person can never have too many pairs of socks yet people insist on getting me books.”

Harry blinked in surprise and was still trying to get his head around the man’s strange statement when they arrived back at the rooms he shared with Severus.

“Here is where I will leave you.”

Harry nodded and watched the tall man stride off before letting himself into their rooms. He quickly made his way to Severus’ side, wanting to make sure that his human knew he was back and because it had been a long time since he had just watched Severus make a potion.

“You’re back,” Severus said and Harry smiled when he heard the relief in his voice, he didn’t care if he was boy or a cub, as long as Severus, his human wanted him he was fine.

It was a few minutes later, as he settled down to watch those elegant hands and let Severus’ deep voice wash over him as the Potion’s Master explained what he was doing, that he thought the Headmaster probably hadn’t been completely honest when describing what he saw in the mirror.

+++

Albus sat at his desk, trying to work on some paperwork for the ministry but really Cornelius had out done himself this time, it was quite possibly the most boring thing he had ever read. And at 150 years of age, he had read some boring texts. He wasn’t even sure what it was about any longer, he was on foot 13 of 27 and all he could see was words that had little or no relation to any of the ones surrounding it.

He heard the chime that indicated someone was in his fireplace and put the scroll down with a sigh of relief. “Albus,” came a voice from the fire so he at least knew it was for him.

“Severus how may I help you?” Albus asked when he recognised the face; it had only been three quarters of an hour since he had dismissed the staff meeting.

“It seems that my cub has managed to get himself trapped in classroom in the dungeons, he can not get the door open. I have just started a potion and cannot go and retrieve him, I was wondering if you could.”

If Albus hadn’t had years of learning to understand his Potion’s master he would have thought the man didn’t care about Peorth. But Albus could see the worry and knew that if he did not retrieve Peorth than Severus would let the potion ruin to rescue his cub.

“Of course I can,” Albus said, not even looking at Cornelius’ ridiculous report, procrastination was a marvelous thing and if he had an actual excuse rather than it was just so boring he was about to put himself in a coma it was even better. “Where is he?”

Severus told him the location and he fetched Peorth, explaining about the spells he had used while wondering why Hogwarts had chosen to show the mirror to Peorth. Once he had returned to his office he called the head house elf and told her about the mirror, she had nodded in understanding and left with a pop to move it.

Albus took another look at Cornelius’ scroll and with a sigh decided to slog through another three foot before he gave up for the night. He managed another three foot and four inches before he started to feel his brain going to mush again and decided enough was enough.

He took out his penseive and removed anything that he wanted to remember but didn’t need clogging up his mind. This included the images from the Mirror of Erised and the memories he had put back in that afternoon so he could write some reports for the ministry.

Albus got ready and finally climbed into bed with a mug of Orange flavoured hot chocolate and a muggle fantasy novel that an old muggle-born student had sent him. It was about magic and rather amusing; he wished he could do some of the things that this wizard could.

A small chirp and a warm patch on his lap indicated the arrival of Fawkes, putting his book down he picked up the small Phoenix and cradled him to his chest. The small bird let out a happy trill as Albus stroked his head, “I went and saw your friend today, Peorth managed to get himself trapped with the mirror of Erised. I am very glad that Severus has a friend now.”

Fawkes let out another happy trill and Albus smiled, he was glad Peorth had come into their lives. He was happy that Severus had someone to share his life with; he just hoped that at some point he could find a wife or husband.

Albus lay down, cradling the chick to his chest and cleared his mind, ready for a good nights sleep. He couldn’t wait to see what tomorrow would bring.

+++

Harry sat on the floor by Severus’ feet; he was lying down and was watching under the staff table as the students piled into the hall. He frowned when he couldn’t see Neville or Draco. He was starting to get concerned, especially as he could see the rest of his pack already sitting at the Gryffindor table. Hermione and Percy had a book open between them and were obviously discussing something in it. The twins were sitting opposite them, a notebook open between them; he guessed that they were working on another joke but where occasionally adding to the conversation between Percy and Hermione.

Percy and Hermione had hit it off from the night he had found Percy. As soon as Percy had returned to the common room from delivering him to Severus, the twins had started on their brother. Hermione had defended the older redhead to the twins, telling them to give him a chance, that if Peorth had accepted him then so could they. Then Hermione, the girl who could research anything, had made the ultimate sacrifice and asked Percy for help with her homework. Or so Neville had told him the next day after Potions.

It had taken a few more days for the twins to realise that while their brother was stuffy, he would relax if they were nice to him. So the pair had started to include him in conversations, ask for advice with their pranks and use his knowledge to help. Hermione and Percy easily got on and Harry was glad that Hermione had someone within the pack that she could talk to on an intellectual level.

It was actually Neville and Percy that he found got on the strangest, they seemed to understand each other, be able to sit peacefully together, not saying a word yet as happy as could be.

Harry gave a sigh of relief when the Draco and Neville finally walked in and was even more relieved when he realised that they had walked in together and were talking to each other. He had been trying for weeks to get Draco to make friends within the rest of the pack. Although what was that on Neville’s cheek? Harry asked himself as he left his position and bounded over to the two late members of his pack.

It took him only seconds to reach the pair and only seconds more to recognise the scent of blood on both of them. Harry gave a worried cry as he tried to find injuries on his pack and locate the perpetrator, they would pay for hurting what was his. The only two scents he could find on them were each other’s, so who had hurt them?

Draco knelt down and hugged him, “Don’t panic Peorth, we are both fine and no-one hurt us but ourselves. We’ve sorted out our differences now.”

Harry worked out what Draco meant and then started purring in pleasure, they were finally friends, and his pack was coming together.

“Draco why don’t you eat with us tonight,” Neville said.

Harry nodded his head and started herding Draco towards the Lion table, the blonde laughing the entire way. He made the blonde sit between the twins, knowing that they would protect his pack member from the rest of the table who probably didn’t want a Slytherin sitting with them. 

The twins didn’t complain they just shifted far enough apart to allow one slim blonde Slytherin to sit between them. Harry licked both of them on the hand in thanks and nuzzled Draco’s hand before crawling under the table.

Harry wriggled his way up from under the table so that he was sat between Percy and Hermione and could see what they were reading. He recognised the book as Hogwarts, A History. They were reading about hidden rooms in the Gryffindor Tower. From what he could understand, Hermione and Percy swore that Godric Gryffindor had to have left a secret room in the tower while the twins said he hadn’t. They weren’t making a case, just saying No and rather bluntly even for them.

He didn’t really mind what they were talking about, especially when Draco gave his opinion and the rest of the pack listened. He was purring loudly in happiness, watching a passionate Draco and Hermione both argued their points when everything suddenly seemed to go quiet.

Suddenly everyone started laughing and pointing at the other end of the Gryffindor table. Harry ended up standing on the table so he could see what was going on; finally he spotted what everyone was laughing at. Sitting at the end of the Gryffindor table trying to hide was Ronald Weasley with red snakes as hair and all that seemed to be coming out of his mouth was hisses. To make sure the Gryffindor was thoroughly embarrassed his uniform had been changed so that it was all green with a snake and the phrase “I love Slytherin” on the back.

Harry looked over at the twins and bowed his head in thanks; it hadn’t been the first trick that they had played on their youngest brother in retaliation for the attack. He remembered a very eventful day in which the youngest redhead had spent the day singing lines from musicals every time he opened his mouth. Apparently all of the teachers had tried to remove the twins’ charm but no-one had succeeded, Harry was suspicious that some of the teachers, like Madame Pomfrey and Professor McGonagoll hadn’t tried that hard.

Harry turned and looked at the other end of the table where Seamus Finnegan and Dean Thomas were seated, both looking rather relived that it wasn’t them. It had been the day after the second time Weasley had heard the howler that they had approached him.

FLASHBACK

Harry looked up at the knock on Severus’ office door; he had never actually heard anyone knock on it. Only the Headmaster ever bothered his human in his office and the old man never knocked. Through their bond he could sense that Severus was as confused as he was, finally his human decided it was probably a Slytherin prefect and got up to open the door.

“Mr. Longbottom how may I help you?”

Harry ignored his human’s sneered words and bounded over to greet his friend, “Hello Peorth,” Neville said before turning to look at Professor Snape, “Sir I have come on behalf of Dean Thomas and Seamus Finnegan,” Harry shook a bit in fear at the familiar names and felt the anger from Severus through the bond. He sprang at Severus and smiled as he was automatically caught and held, strong fingers massaging his ears.

“What do they want?”

“They want to apologise to Peorth, they know they aren’t to come to your class and have been told by Professor McGonagoll to stay away from you both at meal times.”

“If they wish to apologise then they should approach the staff table at dinner time tomorrow, I will speak to Professor McGonagoll in the morning so it will be all right. Is Mr. Weasley part of this group?”

Neville swallowed nervously but shook his head negatively, “No Sir, he has said that he isn’t apologising to an animal just because he is bonded to a professor.”

“I doubt those were his exact words but I suppose it is enough, two points to Gryffindor for having the sense not to repeat slurs and trying to mend fences.”

“Thank-you Professor,” Neville said and added a bye to Harry as he ran off.

Harry looked up as strong fingers lifted his chin until he met warm, dark eyes, “Will you be all right with this?”

Harry nodded, he was slightly scared of them but it had been mainly Weasley who had hurt him.

“If their apology contains enough groveling I will also allow them back into the class with their house mates.”

Harry gave another positive chirp, he would have Neville, Hermione and Draco in the class with him, never mind Severus, they would not hurt him.

+++

Harry was already firmly within Severus’ arms when the two Gryffindor first years approached the staff table the following evening at dinner. As Professor McGonagoll did not get up to stop them, the pair finally stood in front of the most feared Professor in the school.

“Gentlemen?”

“Professor Snape, Peorth speaking on behalf of both Seamus and I, I would like to apologise for out atrocious behaviour many weeks ago which resulted in Peorth being badly hurt. It was a terrible thing to hurt a magical creature just because he his bonded to someone we have been told not to like.

“We are very sorry for hurting him and hope that he has recovered fully now. We also want to thank Hermione for stopping us before we could hurt Peorth any more than we already did.”

“We’re very sorry about everything Professor, Peorth,” Seamus added.

Harry looked from the pair of first years to his glaring human and let the Potion’s Master know through their bond that he would be all right with them from now on.

“It seems that my bonded is more trusting than I am as but I will agree for now, you may come back to potions with the rest of your year on the condition that you tell me where the third of you is and why he is not here?”

The pair looked nervously at each other but finally Dean spoke, “Ron said that he didn’t care who told him, he would not apologise to either of you. He has been harassing us since he found out we were going to apologise and refused to be here while we embarrassed ourselves.”

Harry could almost feel his human’s anger as a physical thing in their bond and automatically tried to calm Severus, he didn’t want him to do something silly that would get him in trouble.

“I would advise speaking to Miss Granger as you have a 16 inch essay due first thing tomorrow morning.”

“Thank-you Professor”, “Thank-you sir” the pair said together and quickly sat back at their table.

Severus nodded and sat back down, Harry still happily on his knee but still worried over the anger he could feel coming from his bonded. “Do not worry little one I will not do anything to Weasley I will leave that to the twins.”

Harry looked over at where the redheaded twins sat and saw the almost evil smiles on their faces, he couldn’t wait to see what they would come up with.

END FLASHBACK

Ever since then there had been weekly practical jokes pulled on Weasley while the other two sat at the far end grateful that it wasn’t them. Harry still wasn’t comfortable enough to be on his own with them but didn’t mind if he and Neville did homework with them as long as the twins or Percy were near by.

Harry watched as Weasley ran from the Great Hall then walked across the table to where Draco was still between the twins, laughing at Weasley while leaning on one twin or the other. Harry licked a pale cheek and purred in Happiness that Draco seemed to fit in with the rest of his pack so easily.

He knew that Neville had been the easiest for Draco to get along with; they were both purebloods from old families brought to know wizarding standards. The Weasley’s were next, still purebloods but poor ones, as long as Draco could see past that to the intelligence of Percy and wit of the twins than they were fine. It was Hermione he knew that could still be a problem, when the pair was alone would Draco still only think of her as a mudblood. He hoped not.

Harry returned to the bench but this time sat between Neville and Percy, purring as Neville started scratching behind his ears. He purred happily, especially when Draco placed a bowl of Raspberries in front of him. He loved his Pack.

+++

“Severus,” Minerva said angrily as the youngest Weasley fled from the Great Hall, “He has been punished and you are acting very childish.”

Severus turned and glared at the older teacher, “I can assure you Minerva that I had nothing to do with Weasley’s embarrassment, as you say it was very childish and my punishment would be much more subtle. I think that these pranks like all of the recent pranks on Weasley are within the family,” he replied, indicating the still chuckling twins.

“Why are they still pranking their brother yet leave Misters Thomas and Finnegan alone?” She asked curiously.

“Maybe Minerva it is because young Misters Thomas and Finnegan apologised to Severus and Peorth while Mr. Weasley has yet to show any sort of remorse,” Albus said with a smile.

Minerva nodded, “Yes and it seems that Mr. Weasley was not on the instigator but he was the one who lied to me.”

“Your cub seems to be collecting quite the little pack Severus, all of them fiercely protective of him.”

Severus just nodded as he watched his godson interact with the Gryffindors, he was glad that the boy finally seemed to be making friends even if it was within the Lion house. For a time he had thought that Draco would form a friendship with the Zabini boy but suddenly it had stopped, he didn’t know what had happened between the pair but one morning Draco had been glaring at the other boy like he had caused the death of his parents.

“He is a most unusual creature you have there,” Julian McTane sneered from Severus’ other side. Severus bit back a growl, he would not allow this imbecile to draw him into another argument about his bonded. McTane had turned out to an above average DADA teacher but a horrible human being, he actually made not only Severus but also Filtch seem nice and approachable.

The man liked no-one and nothing, he complained about the food, temperature, students, lessons, house elves, noise and every other thing that anyone could think of. He seemed to especially dislike anyone who was not human and had taken an instant disliking to Peorth. Severus smirked when he remembered the first meeting between his bonded and the DADA teacher.

Peorth had taken an instant dislike to the man; even more severe than the one he had of Filch, and had actually attacked the man. Poppy had refused to heal the neat set of teeth marks Peorth had left on the man’s wrist, saying McTane had to have done something to make Peorth attack him.

McTane always called Peorth a creature in a tone that someone would usually talk about a Murder or Rapist, like the small cub was a lesser being than any of the students or or other wizards.

“He is a most unusual cub McTane, one who is very intelligent, friendly and loyal to his friends, his pack. I would not advise letting them know how much you dislike them or you could end up like Mr. Weasley,” Severus said coolly, making sure that McTane understood that yes he was being threatened.

“And again they will not be punished?” McTane asked.

“I will punish them,” Severus said as he stood up, “Minerva, Albus good evening.”

The pair nodded their heads and watched him walk over to the Gryffindor table. Albus turned to his DADA teacher. “Julian you were hired to teach DADA and as a professor I expect you to respect the rest of the Professors and their spouses and children. In this case Peorth is Severus’ child and you will respect him.”

Julian had always known that while Albus Dumbledore played the grandfather card well, he was a dangerous man. He had just hoped to never to see that Dangerous man when he was the opposition and he had never thought it would be over an animal. But he finally nodded and decided he would just stay from the creature and leave its pack alone, it wasn’t worth loosing his job over.

Severus strode towards the Lion table moving to stand behind Peorth who immediately demanded to be picked up. Severus knew he was still angry about McTane’s words and holding his cub quickly calmed him.

“Misters Fred and George Weasley, detention tonight and tomorrow for your prank, it starts now so follow me.” Severus was about to walk off when Peorth sent him an image of the other four following and all of them talking. “Miss Granger I expect you in my lab within twenty minutes for your session, please bring Mr. Weasley, Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Longbottom with you as I wish to speak to all of you.”

The twins stood up and waited for him while the other four nodded. Severus nodded in reply and strode out of the Great Hall, Peorth purring happily in his arms and the Twins behind him. He waited until they were half way along the corridor before speaking to the twins.

“I am very impressed with everything that you have done to punish your brother, but could you please do it when there isn’t a teacher present. I am punishing you so that McTane will not and no I am not going to call him professor, I received an urgent order at lunch time from St.Mungos and was going to ask for your help anyway.”

“That would be... fine Professor... and thank-you… for saving us... from McTane... he really seems… to hate us.”

They quickly arrived at the potions lab and entered, the twins waiting expectantly while Severus put Peorth down and started searching his cupboard for something. Finally he came out with a book and opened it too a page on the table before going to his private lab and returning with a large cauldron.

“You made Medusa’s base last week and I remember that yours was above average. I need a double batch made in this cauldron, it is pewter with bronze runes, it will make the base more stable and easier to handle but the instructions are slightly different so please read the annotations well. Read through the instructions while we wait for the others to arrive as I wish to speak with you all.”

The twins nodded and started reading through the instructions, quizzing the Potion’s Master about the original potion and about the modifications. Severus knew that if the Twins would do well in what ever branch of magic they went forward in, they were intelligent and understood magic well, they had to in order to do some of the pranks they did.

A knock on the door interrupted an explanation of how a rune in the base changed the properties so that at one point you stirred clockwise rather than counter-clockwise. Peorth left his knee and bounded over to open the door, Severus smiled as his cub pressed the charmed area and the door swung open.

The three first years and fifth year walked in, looking around in confusion, “All of you please sit down, Peorth wishes to talk to you, his pack, I will try to translate as best I can.”

The seven students took seat in the front row and looked at him expectantly. Severus nodded and picked Peorth up as images flooded his mind.

“He wants you to know that you are his pack, all of you are very important to him and he very much enjoys it when you tell him how magic works. He is also very happy that you have all accepted each other, especially Percy and Draco. He hopes that Draco and Hermione become good friends as they are very alike and that the Twins get to know Percy very well as he is brilliant.

“He loves all of you and knows that together you can do anything. He is upset that he can’t communicate directly with you but is fine with using me as an in-between. I am his mentor, the one who will teach him, he knows that all of you have similar titles although neither he nor I know them. Although he does think that the Twins are protectors/bodyguards and he thinks that Hermione and Percy have similar if not the same title.

“I think that is all he really wants to say but he asks if you want to know anything from him,” Severus said looking at them expectantly.

It was Longbottom who finally spoke, “I know that Peorth plays Quidditch with the twins but I was wondering if he would mind coming out to the Greenhouses a few times to see my plants, I describe them to him but I would like him to see them before they become Potion ingredients.”

Severus had to bite back the smile from Peorth’s enthusiastic reply, “He would like that very much but I ask that either Percy or the twins accompany you.”

“I would like to join you,” Percy said, “I learnt herbology out of a book but I would like to see them from your point of view, I do better when I like a subject.”

“Thank you Percy, would tomorrow be okay, about seven?”

“Perfect.”

Peorth left his arms and licked Percy’s cheek and then Neville’s in thanks. He nuzzled Draco on his way back because he especially liked how his best friend smelled, although all the pack smelled nice, Severus was informed through their bond.

“If there are no other questions then Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Longbottom you are dismissed. I will act as an interpreter if anything comes up in the future.”

Everyone nodded and the correct people filed out to do homework, Severus smiled when he heard Draco ask Percy to help him and Neville with their charms homework. Maybe all this interacting with Gryffindors would stop Draco from growing up and becoming a mirror image of his father.

He turned back to the remaining Gryffindors, “You two know what you are doing so please continue, and Miss Granger I need another batch of the burn cream that you made last week.”

Severus watched the three students for a few minutes then retreated to his own lab, leaving the door open so that he could hear if there was any problems.

He looked down at the cub in his arms and put him down on the floor, “You may stay in here with me but you must stay behind this line. I am working on a potion that is dangerous to young children, both some of the fumes and ingredients, and I do not want to take the risk that you will be hurt by it.”

Peorth gave a happy squeak and settled down to watch from behind the line. Severus nodded and started organising his potion ingredients.

+++

Harry yawned and looked up at where Severus was still making his potion, the others had finished and left at least an hour ago but Peorth knew that his human still had at least another two hours ago before the potion would be finished. It had been brilliant letting his pack know that he loved them and was glad they were getting on. He was happy that Draco had another friend and that he would get to see the greenhouses with Neville.

“I promise that tomorrow I will not only read to you but we will have a nice long bath. For now why don’t you go to bed and I will join you when I am finished.”

Harry didn’t like it but nodded, he was tired and even with a softening charm the floor was still hard. He sent a goodnight to his bonded and made his way to the huge bed he shared with Severus. Harry snuggled down into the thick quilts and drifted to sleep, glad that it had been such a good day.

Harry turned over and let out a growl of annoyance when he didn’t find his human in bed. Looking over at the clock, he could see that it was three in the morning. Harry reached along their bond to see where Severus was but got no response from the man, he felt himself start to panic. What if something had happened to his human? What if Severus was hurt, or even dead?

He ran through their rooms and into the lab, relived to find Severus still at his desk working on his potion. Harry quickly scaled Severus and clung to the man’s arm while he licked the pale face, purring in the back of his throat. He had only been there a few seconds when Severus flung his arm back and sent Harry flying towards the wall.

“What in Merlin’s name did you think you were doing? I told you to stay on that side of the line you little fool. Seven hours of work down the drain because you are a selfish, arrogant little pet who should know better than jumping on me while I am making potions.”

Harry shivered as he backed away from his human and that cold, quiet, yet furious voice. He tried to reach along the bond to Severus but still couldn’t reach the other’s mind his attempts became weaker and weaker as fear started to take over. Severus was backing him into a corner much as uncle Vernon had done on many occasions to stop him from running. The much larger and slower man had learnt that Harry could very quick when he wanted to and on more than one occasion he had ran from his uncle, knowing it wouldn’t stop the beating (in fact would probably make it worse) but would keep him safe for a few more hours.

Harry met the black eyes of his human and couldn’t help but whimper, normally when they looked at him they held affection and usually a fair bit of amusement and pride. Now they were cold, full of disgust and loathing, he recognised the emotions well. But why was Severus angry at him? He knew that he shouldn’t have jumped on the man but he had been worried and their bond still wasn’t working.

Had Severus had enough of him and decided to let Albus break the bond and get rid of him? Harry worried as he tried to move along the wall and towards the door.

“You are nothing but a creature to be used, intelligent indeed, I have seen first year Gryffindor’s with more intelligence. I should have left you on the floor broken and beaten where I found you or maybe brought you back just to use as ingredients. I can guarantee that your tiny little brain cannot even start to comprehend how many potions can be made using your bits and pieces. Maybe I would even get to find a cure for the imbecile of a wolf if I had fresh Panvico lungs. I mean you do not need both do you?” Severus asked with a frightening smile as he drew his wand.

Harry let out a cry of fright and fled as fast as he could, screaming and begging for help. He left the lab and entered the corridor, opening his wings so he could fly. He could still hear Severus coming after him, running down the corridor behind him as he flew as fast as he could. Harry had no idea where he was going until he saw the gargoyle that indicated the entrance to the Headmaster's office. 'Fawkes' he called out as loud as he could in the language that the Phoenix seemed to understand. 'Fawkes help please,' he called as he heard Severus got closer then with a burst of fire the Phoenix appeared.

'Calm young one.'

'He's angry, he’ll hurt me,' he replied, moving to cling to the Gargoyle behind where Fawkes was perched.

Severus appeared around the corner, his wand clenched in his hand and a cruel look on his face.

“Oh my and a Phoenix, what wonderful things I could do with Phoenix blood forcefully taken."

Harry shivered at the cruel tone and tried to hide further behind the red and gold bird who didn't seem to be afraid of Severus.

"I'm sorry Severus but I can't let you do that, Stupefy."

Harry gave a sigh of relief as the Headmaster stupefied Severus but he couldn't stop shivering, the old man approached them, binding Severus with robes as he walked past the Potion's Master. Strong arms picked him up he couldn't stop shivering, he wanted Severus, his human but at the same time he was scared to death of the man.

"Peorth could you please tell Fawkes which of your pack you would like to accompany us to the Hospital wing so that we may find out what is wrong with Severus."

'Draco,' Harry told the phoenix although he doubted there was anything wrong with Severus except he had finally found out he was an unnatural freak.

"Take this to young Mister Malfoy," Dumbledore said handing Fawkes a note, while still holding Harry carefully to his chest.

Harry buried his face in the Headmaster's beard as they walked to the infirmary, Severus floating behind them. Harry tried again to reach out for his human but again couldn't feel their bond at all.

"I am going to go and wake Madame Pomfrey, stay calm young one and we will return soon," the Headmaster said as he placed on a bed and wrapped in a thick blanket. Harry watched as Severus was laid on the bed next to him then felt relived when he was fastened to the bed.

Draco appeared in the hospital wing less than a minute later in a burst of flames, "Peorth," he called, obvious worry in his voice. Harry leaped into the boy's arms, making small whimpering sounds of pain. The arrival of Draco helped to calm him and the way that his pack member stroked his back and neck, calmed him further until he had stopped making any sounds but was still shivering. It was then that the blonde turned and saw Severus tied to the bed, he stared in shock and was still staring when the Headmaster returned.

"Do not worry Mr Malfoy, we will find out what is going on with Professor Snape.”

“Yes Sir,” Draco replied as he sat on the bed next to Severus, Harry still tight in his arms.

+++

“Severus," Poppy said in surprise as she got a first look at her patient, she had no idea who Albus had brought in to her infirmary at 3 in the morning and he had refused to tell her, "Why in Merlin's name is he tied up like that?" she asked Albus.

"I did not want to risk him waking and being free, when I stunned him he was talking about using Fawkes and Peorth in potions and I do not mean the odd loose feather."

Poppy looked around and noticed Peorth secure in Draco Malfoy's arms while Fawkes was perched on the bed beside them.

"I need to know what he was doing Albus."

The Headmaster nodded and turned to the trio on the bed, "Peorth could you please tell Fawkes what happened."

Poppy watched as the small cub chatted away to the Phoenix, squeaking and growling in a way that the Phoenix obviously understood. When Peorth finished she turned to Albus and waited, recognising the look on his face as the one he got when deep in conversation with Fawkes. Over the years she had learnt that normally Albus only got feelings from his bonded familiar. When necessary they could communicate in actual words, but it was tiring and draining on both parties involved.

Albus finally opened his eyes and started to speak, "Severus it seems was making a potion from after dinner until just before I stunned him, he told Peorth that some of the fumes and ingredients were harmful to children and he was not to approach the potion incase it was also harmful to him. Peorth got sleepy and Severus told him to go to bed. He went but woke up many hours later without Severus and he couldn't reach Severus through their bond.

"Peorth thought Severus was hurt so ran through to the Potion's lab and jumped at Severus, he thinks he caused Severus to ruin his potion which is why he is so mad. Severus frightened Peorth and Peorth ran, he found himself outside my office and called for Fawkes who came and called for me when he realised what was wrong. I stunned Severus and brought him here. Peorth still can't contact Severus through their bond, he can't even find it and it is very distressing for him."

They all watched as Poppy performed spells on the still stunned man. She was frowning at the results and muttering under her breath. Finally she turned and looked at them, "There are various ingredients in his blood stream, most of them very rare, I have no idea what sort of reactions they could be having to each other. I am not a Potion's Master. Albus, I need you to go down to his lab and see what he was working on, bring any notes back up here. I am going to call a friend who might be able to help."

Albus nodded and walked out of the hospital wing with a twirl of his fairy bespeckled purple dressing gown.

"Are you okay with Peorth Mr Malfoy?"

"Yes Madam Pomfrey but could we lie down for a bit, we're both a bit sleepy."

Poppy nodded and moved to the bed where Mr Malfoy was perched, she pulled back the covers and helped the young boy climb in without loosing his hold on Peorth. She covered the pair up and stroked Peorth's head, "Don't worry Peorth we will get Severus back."

Poppy entered her office and used her wand to disable the spells around her floo connection before lighting the fire and picking up a pinch of floo powder. "Penguin place," she called with a grimace and stepped through into her friend's floo room.

"Flying elephants eat pumpkins," she said to the giant marble penguin by the door. Everyone who knew Anita knew that she loved penguins, the giant statue had been gift from Albus and had guarded the house from the floo room ever since. The door opened and Poppy quickly made her way to the master bedroom.

The Mistress of the house was sleeping in the middle of a giant bed, a stuffed penguin in her arms and a giant blonde man wrapped around her.

"Anita, I need your help," Poppy said leaning over to try and wake the still drowsing woman, she knew that her arrival would have triggered wards that must have been trying to wake the other woman but Anita did not seem to be reaching consciousness. Poppy tried for a few more seconds to calmly wake her friend but Severus didn't have time to wait for long and she eventually used her wand to send a jet of freezing air at the pair.

The man sat up with a roar, nearly throwing his smaller partner across the room.

"Terry what the hell," the woman screamed.

"Morning Anita."

The blonde woman turned and looked at her, "Poppy," she said with a friendly smile, "It is loverly to see you but what are you doing in my bedroom at three in the morning?"

"The Potion's Master at Hogwarts is ill. He was working on a potion and is now threatening to cut up Albus' Phoenix to use in a potion. He is also bonded to a young Panivco cub that he made a similar threat to. Using Fawkes we have determined that he can not reach his bonded through their bond."

"Terry run down to my lab and get the green bag, meet me at the floo room." Anita ordered as she jumped out of bed, totally unashamed about her nakedness. What potion was he working on?" She asked as Terry got out of bed, as equally uncaring about the fact he was naked as his wife was.

"I don't know, Albus is down in his lab getting any notes as we speak."

"And the cub, how is he faring without the bond?" Anita pulled some muggle jeans and a shirt out of the cupboard, one set for her and one for her husband.

"He is shaking continuously, scared and tired, Fawkes is helping him and another member of his pack is there."

Anita stopped in shock and stared at her, "There are two Panivcos at Hogwarts?"

"No, Peorth has collected a pack from the student body, a young Slytherin, Draco Malfoy is with him."

"Good, let’s go and cure him."

Poppy followed the other woman back to the floo room where they met Terry who quickly dressed in the clothes his wife handed him. "Where are we going?"

"Hogwarts, Infirmary, I'll go first and make sure the wards allow you entry."

Anita nodded and Poppy returned to Hogwarts, she could hear people talking as soon as she arrived, she recognised Albus and Severus easily. She wondered if Severus had managed to undo the stupefy charm or Albus had.

"You can let me out now Albus, I won't hurt anyone."

"I see and what about Peorth, will you hurt him?"

"It won't hurt him Albus, I know all sorts of potions, he will just fall asleep and then I can cut him open and use his internal organs. I think that his heart especially will help with the pain relieving potion."

”I’m sorry Severus,” Albus said before stunning the man again. “Hello Anita, thank-you for coming to help.”

“Of course Albus, do you have his notes?”

“Yes,” Albus replied and handed over a black leather notebook, “The entire notebook is about the same potion and the only one in his lab.”

+++

Anita looked over at where the cub was laid with a blonde boy that she had no doubt was a Malfoy. Albus' Phoenix stood on the head of the bed, preening and trilling occasionally in what she assumed was conversation with the Panivco cub. Looking back at the notes that Albus had given her of the potion Snape had been working on, Anita tried to make sense of it. She was a Potion's Mistress and had been for over thirty years but there was a reason that Severus Snape had been the youngest person to ever be given his Mastery in Potions. He understood potions to a level that was far above her head.

From what she could tell he had been working to improve the Heamatoriam potion. The potion was already one of the hardest to make and yet sometimes did absolutely nothing to remove the bruises it was supposed to. It could normally help with surface bruising but any deep bruising that could worsen and cause further problems (like blood clots) was stubbornly resistant against it. Looking through the notes she could see that Snape had spent months working on the potion, whatever he had been working on earlier that evening had been his first attempt at his latest formula. The formula was highly dangerous and seemed to ignore many basic premises and assumptions. The strangest thing was that while a lot of the ingredients that Poppy had detected in the Potion’s Master blood stream were very rare, less than a third of them were used in the potion he had been creating.

"Fawkes could you please ask Peorth what other potions his bonded was working on tonight?"

"He doesn't have to you could just ask the twins and Hermione," Malfoy said.

"Who?"

"George and Fred Weasley and Hermione Granger, all Gryffindors, third and first years respectively. They were all down in Professor Snape's rooms last night."

Anita nodded and turned to the Headmaster, "Could I please speak to all three of them."

"Of course, Peorth would you like the whole pack down here?" Albus asked the cub who looked up and gave a squeak which the old wizard obviously understood, "Of course, I will return shortly."

Anita nodded and pulled a notebook form her bag, she sat down and started to try and sort out the ingredients, ones which may have accidentally ended up there and ones that had deliberately been put there. The door opening drew her attention but it was only Terry returning, she had sent him down to Snape' lab to see if he could find anything out of the ordinary, sometimes it was useful having an Auror turned Curse Breaker as a husband.

"Anything?"

"A few dark objects that looked like family heirlooms, all of them only had Snape's magic on them. I found a mug on his desk, it has traces of coffee and some sort of potion that I didn't recognise," she told him with a small smile as he handed over a large black mug with the words “I am just Better than you, live with it” on it. Anita couldn't help but giggle even as she started to cast diagnosis spells on the mug.

+++

Harry lay in Draco's arms still trying to contact his human through their bond. Even in sleep he could normally at least sense Severus but there was still nothing. It was like there was a huge hole in his mind where Severus should have been. Draco's arms around him and Fawkes' singing helped but he still couldn't stop shivering and he knew that it wouldn't stop until Severus was holding him again.

Madame Pomfrey had left and returned a few minutes later with a small woman and a giant of a man. The woman was trying to work out what was wrong with his Severus, the man had left and returned with Severus’ favourite mug.

He looked up as the Infirmary door opened and the rest of his pack entered, the twins followed by Hermione and Neville with Percy last. They noticed Severus first and then him and Draco lying on the next bed. Harry couldn't help but let out a pitiful whine and within seconds all five of them were surrounding him and Draco, stroking him, asking what was going on.

"Hello, my name is Anita Jones, I am a Potions Mistress that Madame Pomfrey brought in to help Professor Snape, you are Miss Granger and the Weasley twins?"

"I'm Hermione Granger."

"And we are Fred .... and George Weasley.... What is wrong..... with Professor Snape?"

"Professor Snape has been given a potion that has changed his character and is interfering with his bond with Peorth. I was hoping you can tell me what happened last night?"

"The Professor is allowing me to make some potions for him, I was making a fever reducer last night and you guys were making a bone-mender and something I didn't recognise," Hermione said to the twins, part fact and part question.

"We were making..... Helioc-onex for the Hospital wing..... and a hair changing potion for the Ravenclaws.... Professor Snape lets us use.... the student lab... for our research."

"Do you know what he was working on?"

All three shook their heads, "He left us to work on our own and went to work on something else."

Harry looked hopefully at Anita, he hoped she could fix his human.

"Are you alright?" Hermione asked him as Anita turned to Madame Pomfrey, the big man and the Headmaster and they lapsed into a quiet conversation on the far side of the room.

Harry gave a negative chirp and burrowed into Draco's chest.

"Do you know what happened?" Percy asked Draco as he conjured two blankets, handing one to each of the first years who were dressed in only pyjamas and slippers.

"Peorth left the Professor working on his potion and went to bed. When he woke a few hours later he couldn't feel the bond and was worried that Professor Snape was dead. He rushed to the lab and jumped on Professor Snape in relief, interrupting the potion, just glad that the man wasn't dead. Professor Snape turned on Peorth threatening to use him in a potion and Peorth ran. He ended up at the Headmaster's office where he called for Fawkes, who got the Headmaster. The Headmaster stunned the Professor and we've been here since," Draco blurted out, trying to make sure that he got all the information out, "The Headmaster woke him up once and he said he wouldn't hurt Peorth, that he had potions that would kill him without pain and without damaging any of the ingredients."

"It sounds like some sort of mind control potion," Hermione said.

"You are correct Miss Granger," Tara said as she approached the bed, "A particularly dark and nasty one that I haven't heard a case of since Grindelwald. We found traces of it in his mug, which the house elves remember taking to him but not where it came from. The Hestario Potion fixates the mind on one thing, blocking out all other things, in this case this includes the bond he shares with Peorth. From the behaviour that has been described to me, I believe that Professor Snape's one thing is that Magical creatures only have use as Potion Ingredients."

"Can you help him?" Neville asked from where he had sat beside Draco and was stroking Harry's head comfortingly.

"It is a two part healing process. The first is removing all remnants of the potion from his system, that is easy. The second part is much harder, the restraints his mind must be dissolved. Normally this would only be relatively difficult as a mind healer would be able to penetrate his mind using Legilimency but as Professor Snape is a Master Occlumens, we have some problems."

"What are Legilimency and Occlumency?" Percy asked but Harry could tell that Hermione was just as eager for the new knowledge.

"Occlumency is shielding the mind from outside, stopping people from entering the mind and Legilimency is the ability to enter the mind, to read someone's thoughts. I think in this case we are going to have to use the Headmaster and Peorth. I am going to ask the Headmaster to enter Peorth's mind and then help Peorth destroy the block on their bond. I am hoping that Professor Snape will recognise the Headmaster's mind, if that is okay with you Headmaster?"

The elderly man nodded, "Of course Anita. How long will it take for you to remove the potion?"

"About twenty minutes."

The elderly man nodded, "Peorth you and I will need to spend that time getting used to me being in your mind. We will use one of the side rooms, I trust the rest of you to sit and not disturb Madame Jones."

Harry shivered as he was removed from his pack and snuggled into the Headmaster's beard, he wasn't nearly as calming as Severus or the rest of his clan but it would have to do.

The entered a small room that contained only a bed and a chair, the Headmaster placed him on the bed, "You must meet my eyes Peorth, I will try not to hurt you but you must stay relaxed and not fight me."

Harry let out a small positive chirp and looked up until he met those twinkling blue eyes. Trying to stay relaxed and hoped that the Headmaster wouldn't discover who he really was but he knew he wouldn't stop the older wizard. As long as his Severus got better and didn't hate him then he didn't care what happened.

"Legilimency," the Headmaster whispered gently.

Harry felt a small itch over his left eye but that was it, from the frown on the Headmaster's face something else was obviously supposed to happen. The Headmaster tried the spell four more times, each time a little louder and little more forceful but each time the only result was a small itch over his left eye, he couldn't even tell the Headmaster about it.

"I'm sorry Peorth, as a Panivco you must have natural shields."

Harry opened his eyes wide in alarm as the Headmaster started to leave, no he had to help his Severus. What if he was human, he thought, if he was human he wouldn't have shields would he? But could he reveal himself to the Headmaster?

Sintar had been the pack Alpha since his 102nd summer, 56 summers later and he was still the strongest in his pack, he ruled and protected 26 others of his kind from the dangers within the dark forest and those that the men provided. It was the middle of the night and he was prowling the edge of their boundary of their current nest area when he heard the call. It had been faint but loud enough for him to know that a cub was in terrible trouble and pain.

Panivco cubs were rare and were viciously protected by their mentor and parents. In order for the cub’s call to have reached him it meant that there was something wrong with the cub’s mentor. He prowled around his clan where they still slept. His first instinct was to fly away immediately to the distressed cub side but he knew that he couldn’t abandon his clan in the middle of the night.

Finally he returned to the small nest that his mate had made them, he lay down and sighed as his mate snuggled into him. He definitely couldn’t leave Jamille on his own; he suspected that his younger beta and mate was in the early stages of carrying their first cub.

Sintar knew of no other clans within such a distance that he would have been able to hear the call of a cub which meant that the cub was probably on his or her own. He looked around at the other nests; there were four elders, 12 adults, 5 teens and 5 cubs. None had told him they were pregnant and Jamille wasn’t far enough along that a long flight would damage the cub, the five cubs were all old enough to fly some of the time and not too large to be carried the rest of the time and the elders would all be able to make the flight.

With a small purr, Sintar settled in against his mate to sleep, deciding that in the morning they would fly towards the distressed cub. There was no point in leaving at the moment, his clan was tired and while the cry had been desperate, there had not been another call. This could mean one of two things, someone else had assisted the cub or the cub was dead, either way there was no way he could help the cub at that moment.

In the morning they would leave the nest area and the dark forest and answer the call. From the strength of the call he estimated that they would have five and half hours of flying to do, they would have to split it in half but they would manage.

<Are you injured mate?> the sleepy question from his mate and beta disturbed his planning.

<No Jamille, just thinking, we must leave in the morning to answer the call of the cub>

<Why not leave now?> Jamille asked, suddenly more awake.

<There was no second call and I do not wish to rouse the pack in the middle of the night, so sleep beloved and we will travel when you wake.>

Jamille made a pleased growl and snuggled under Sintar’s wing, with an answering growl the pir drifted to sleep.

XXX

Albus tried the spell for the fifth time and hit the impenetrable shields again for the fifth time. With a sigh he lowered his wand realizing that there was no way to get into Peorth's mind, he could not get through the small creature’s natural shields. Which also meant there was no way they could access Severus' mind and remove the order that was making his Potion's Master and dear friend try to kill Peorth, Fawkes and other magical creatures in order to use them in potions.

He was just standing up to tell Anita the bad news when he felt a sudden outburst of magic coming from behind him. He turned and stared in amazement as raw magic seemed to be pouring off Peorth. Like Fawkes, the Panivco cub was a magical creature and had a strong magical presence but this was raw wizarding magic that was coming off the cub.

It seemed like the magic would do nothing but make the glass in the windows tremble then it had a purpose and took form. Slowly the fur on the small cub receded to reveal pale small hands and worn black shoes. It almost seemed like this slow pace would continue and then with burst of magic, a small boy crouched on all fours in front of him, breathing heavily.

Albus didn't remove his wand from his sleeve but got a very firm hold on it, "Who are you?" he asked.

The small head looked up and Albus found himself meeting bright emerald green eyes hidden behind thick glasses, topped by a mop of black hair just covering a lightening bolt scar. “Hello Headmaster,” the boy said quietly, his throat obviously dry. Albus quickly conjured a glass of water and handed it to the boy, who held it carefully in two hands, sipping it slowly. “Thank-you.”

“You are welcome Harry, you are Harry aren’t you?” Albus asked hopefully, knowing he would recognise those green eyes anywhere. The last time he had seen those eyes was ten years earlier when he had last seen Lily Potter.

The small head bobbed up and down. “Harry Potter but I prefer Peorth,” he said quietly, nervously.

Albus smiled in an understanding way, “You knew that we were searching for you?” The small head bobbed again, “But you didn’t tell anyone, can you tell me why?”

“Scared,” Harry said between sips.

“Scared of who?” Albus asked.

“Severus.”

Albus frowned in concern, “Severus would never hurt you Peorth,” he said, glad he used the name Peorth when Harry gave him a beautiful smile at its use.

“I know he wouldn’t ever hurt me intentionally, wasn’t scared he would hurt me, scared he wouldn’t want me anymore.”

“Oh Peorth,” he said as he took the glass away and scooped the small boy into his arms, hugging him tightly to his chest, trying to comfort the child. “Why wouldn’t he want you?”

Albus stroked the slim back as the entire story tumbled out. About the beating and flying to the Leaky cauldron, his luck at finding Severus, Hagrid healing him, and finally about their bond and then Severus’ meeting with Professor McGonagall and his hate of Harry Potter.

Albus sighed and just held the small boy, so sorry that he had left this precious child with such a horrible family. In the months since he had learnt the truth of Harry’s home life, he had tried to work out what he could say to the child to explain why he had left him with the Dursley’s and not checked up on him. Tried to think of a way to say sorry to an abused child for abandoning him with some of the worst muggles he had ever met.

“I am very sorry for leaving you with the Dursley’s Peorth,” he finally said. It seemed so inadequate yet he had thought of nothing else.

“Not your fault, can we not let anyone else know until we can tell Severus? He deserves to know first.”

Albus nodded, “Of course, I can bring Severus in here when we are ready to cure him. Is he why you changed back now?”

The small head bobbed up and down, “For Severus, love him, need him better. Scared he won’t want me but have to make him better.”

“Don’t worry Peorth, we will make Severus understand. He loves and needs you as much as you need and love him. We just have to make sure he understands that you are Peorth as well as Harry Potter. Now, I am going to try an enter your mind again. Once we are certain I can enter it then we can bring Severus in here and enter his mind. Physical contact should make it easier. Do you understand?” Albus asked as he put the boy down.

“Yes Headmaster.”

Albus met those bright eyes and whispered the spell, he was immediately dragged into the boy’s mind. He could still feel the shields that surrounded the young mind but Harry obviously had more control because he easily passed through them. The foremost thoughts on Harry’s mind were love, fear and hope, all revolving around Severus.

Albus nodded and handed Harry the glass of water, “Did you feel me enter your mind?”

Harry nodded his head yes.

“Don’t worry Peorth, Severus will be fine, I want you to sit down and relax while I go and get him.”

Harry nodded and took a long drink of water.

Albus entered the main ward and saw Anita was standing by Severus’ bed running diagnostic spells on the Potion’s Master while the students were comforting each other on the next bed. He smiled at the scene, happy that Harry had managed to make friends even in his animal form and even happier that he had managed to integrate Percy back with his family.

“Is he ready for the second part?” He asked Anita, hoping she had managed to remove all traces of the potion; he didn’t want to leave Harry on his own for too long.

“Yes.”

“I’m going to take him into the side room for some privacy.”

Anita just nodded and moved over to the bed where her husband was sitting, “I’ll wait and check that everything is fine when you are finished.”

“Of course,” Albus said as he released Severus from the bed and then levitated him into the room where Harry was perched nervously on the big chair set by the single bed. There were two single rooms in the hospital wing off the main ward for people who were hospitalized for longer than a couple of nights or for injured teachers who wouldn’t want the students to see them injured. They both had big comfortable chairs for visitors to use that with the press of a button could become a bed.

He placed the still unconscious man on the bed and turned to Harry, “You need to have skin to skin contact with him, so I will remove Severus’ upper clothing and I trust you can remove your own sweater and T-shirt.”

“Yes sir.”

Albus spelled Severus’ robes off; glad he was strong enough to over-ride the spells that Severus had on his clothing so that students couldn’t spell his clothing off. He turned and couldn’t help but frown at the thin scarred chest that Harry had revealed, obviously not as thin as it would have been before a few months of food at Hogwarts but still far too thin for anyone, especially a young boy.

Albus lifted the far too light boy and placed him on the bed with Severus, letting their thin chests touch as Harry wrapped himself around the older wizard. Albus smiled as he lifted Severus’ arms to wrap around Harry and was glad when the arms tightened slightly.

“Peorth I need you to meet my eyes and then let me direct you.”

“Yes Headmaster.”

Albus met the emerald orbs and whispered the spell again. Unlike last time he directed the spell into the setting he needed and suddenly found himself standing in Harry’s mind. Harry himself stood beside him, a small hand firmly holding onto his own. Unlike many young minds, Harry’s was as neatly organised as his own. Even though he was in Harry’s mind he could not access any memories.

“Are you ready Peorth?” He asked.

“Yes Headmaster.”

“Where is your bond to Severus?”

“I don’t know sir, I can’t feel it or Severus,” Harry replied, the fear obvious in his voice.

Albus nodded, “But it is still there Peorth, I know that this potion could not have broken it. I want you to remember what it felt like when you communicated with him, when he was communicating with you and then picture your end of the bond in front of us.”

“I’ll try.”

It took a few minutes but slowly a green bond started to form in front of them, it was strong and rooted deep into Harry’s mind. Albus had never seen such a strong bond except for a few soul bonds; and although he had told Severus he could have broken the bond, looking at it he doubted that he would have been able to.

The bond was a mixture of dark and light green with some strands of light blue and very fine silver shot throughout. But blocking this wonderful bond was a deep black wall that oozed dark magic Albus had no doubt that this was being caused by the spell affecting Severus. When they had finished he would get Poppy and Anita to check on Harry to make sure that none of the potion or spell had leached into Harry’s mind through the bond.

“How do we get to Severus?” Harry asked nervously.

Albus looked down at the small hopeful face, Harry’s hope and fear swirled around them taking physical form. “I want you to gather all the love and affection that you feel for Severus and form it into a Spear in your hand.”

The Headmaster could see the concentration on Harry’s face as a spear appeared in the small hand. The handle was a deep brown wood with various symbols etched onto it that he recognised as runes, runes for strength and love, protection and family. He had no idea how Harry knew them. The point of the spear was swirling mixture of greens, blues and silver, much the same as the bond itself.

Albus guessed that this was the colour of Harry’s aura, all colours that represented power. He knew that the silver strands would thicken as Harry grew and he wouldn’t be surprised if by the time Harry reached his majority his aura was largely silver with blue and green strands.

“Now what do we do?” Harry asked, obviously still nervous as his eyes flittered between Albus, his spear and the wall.

“Now we throw it at the wall, channeling all of our positive feelings for Severus at it and the wall.”

Albus knelt behind Harry and covered the small hand with one of his own. He could feel the young wizard’s love and affection for Severus running through him. The strength of the feelings proved not only how strongly Harry felt about Severus but also how strong Harry’s magic was. He added his own not inconsiderable positive feelings for Severus, along with some of his own magic to the spear. It had to work. There was no proven way to break down a wall that was interrupting a bond, he had never read or heard of anything similar but he couldn’t think of any other way to do it. It was a similar technique to those found when using Legilimency against someone trained in Occlumency.

“When I say release, we’ll let go of the spear, we are aiming at the middle of the wall,” He told Harry. This was the most basic and bluntest attack that he had developed when using Legilimency.

Harry nodded and Albus drew back the spear, a few seconds later and the spear was sunk a good six inches into the black wall, the arrow head completely gone and only the shaft sticking out from the wall. It started slowly, thin tendrils of silver, blue and green spreading out from the shaft, slowly the tendrils thickened and multiplied until all but the smallest spots of black still existed. The tendrils started to glow, brighter and brighter until with a final flash the wall was gone, leaving only the bond between man and boy.

“Now we enter Severus’ mind.”

“How?” Harry asked simply.

Albus simply scooped the small boy into his arms, smiling as thin arms and legs surrounded his neck and waist respectively. “Like this,” he said as he reached out to touch the bond and willed them into Severus’ mind.

The sensation he felt was similar to that of a Portkey and suddenly they were standing in Severus mind. The differences were subtle but he could easily feel them. Like Harry’s mind it was carefully organised, memories were carefully shielded and protected but most of it seemed open to Peorth even though some memories were shielded from the child. The difference was the amount and age of the shields. Some were older than others and were more heavily guarded, but the most obvious difference was that running through all of the memories and shields, were tendrils of the same black dark power that had formed the wall. He put Harry down and took hold of the small hand, smiling when the hand tightened on his own.

“What is that Headmaster? It feels wrong,” Harry said bluntly, pointing at the black strands.

“That is the spell, Peorth, which is what we must remove from Severus’ mind so that he will get better.”

This part Albus had a better idea of how to cope with, but as Anita had reminded him, every case of fixing the damage caused by this potion was different. Once the problem of accessing the mind was taken care of, the black strands had to be handled with care and all of the strands dissolved. Leaving only one small part could allow it to spread and take over the mind again.

“How?” Harry asked, “I don’t like it in Severus, its hurting him.”

Albus looked down at the small child in surprise, “You can feel his pain?”

Harry nodded his head yes, “Now that the wall is down I can feel Severus again,” he said happily with a small smile, “But the black strands are hurting him, he is trying to fight against them but they are too strong.”

Albus smiled, glad that Severus was fighting as much as he could against the potion that was deep within his mind. “I want you to help him Peorth, I want you to find the where he is fighting the hardest and channel your magic and love to that area.”

Harry nodded and held his hands out. Swirls of blue, green and sliver started streaming from Harry’s hands moving towards the most guarded area of Severus’ mind. The pure magic that Harry was generating passed through the shields as if they weren’t even there, something Albus knew his own magic wouldn’t have been able to do. Like with all of Severus’ shields he had stopped being able to get past them by the time his young student had reached twenty-one years of age.

The magic that the young boy was creating was amazing, letting Albus know that when he reached his majority he had no doubt that Harry would be as strong or maybe stronger than he was magically. But for now the boy was still young and unused to using his magic and after a while he could see that the small child was starting to tire.

“I’m going to help you Harry, like you are giving strength to Severus, I’m going to give it to you. It won’t hurt but you must stay calm, I know it is a stressful time but getting upset will do nothing but hamper Severus recover.”

Harry bobbed his head up and down and gave a sigh of relief as the power started to enter. Albus was amazed at how easily the boy took his magic and quickly melded it with his own to help Severus. Albus allowed himself to follow the magic to where it was joining with Severus’ own and slowly destroying the black strands.

While Harry had merely been feeding magic to Severus, who was trying his best to destroy the strands but with no experience was finding it very hard, Albus fed the information to both Harry and Severus of how to destroy the black strands. Within seconds he could see the black strands starting to be rapidly destroyed. The strands looked like they were being burned up by the green and blue magic. But instead of destroying the black strands, Harry and Severus were changing the magic thread by thread to healing magic.

All magic had the ability to be changed from its original form into something else. In a duel a spell thrown by your opponent could be changed mid travel if you were quick enough and the opposition was weak willed. But the magic stored in items was a lot easier to change; the magic in a never-out candle could be changed so that it was a candle that lit with a clap. It was easier to change the spells to their opposites rather than to something else completely. So where the black strands were dark, damaging Severus’ mind, it was easiest to turn them to healing spells, designed to help traumatized minds.

Within a few minutes of feeding magic to Harry, he could no longer see any of the black strands and Harry turned to him, “We think that all of the strands are gone but Severus wants to know if there is a way to make sure.”

“Of course, if you and Severus will relax and allow me control of the magic.”

Harry said nothing but easily reversed the flow of magic and Albus found himself receiving a trickle of combined magic from the younger wizards. They were both obviously magically exhausted but all he needed was a taste. He gathered their magic into a ball and with a whispered word released it. The magic fled to every corner of Severus’ mind searching for more of the black strands, he gave a sigh of relief when the magic returned without finding anymore.

“Well done Harry. It’s all gone we should leave Severus’ mind.”

The small boy just nodded and let Albus pick him up again, the older wizard stepped up to the bond and with the same almost portkey feeling they were back in Harry’s mind. He placed Harry on the floor and let go of Harry’s mind, finding himself back in his own body, standing slightly unsteadily by the bed where Severus and Harry were laying.

“I am going to take the spell off Severus so he can wake up when he is ready but I think that both you and he will sleep for a few hours. I will put a ward on the door so that only you or Severus can open the door.”

“Okay Headmaster.”

“Sleep well Peorth.”

Harry just gave a happy sigh and buried his face in Severus’ side.

Albus felt the room, placing the aforementioned spell on the door, editing it slightly so that he could also open the door. He didn’t want the pair trapped if something went wrong.

“Did it work?” Anita asked.

“Yes, they are sleeping now.”

“I should check on them,” Poppy and Anita said at the same time.

“Ladies you will both have to trust me for now when I tell you that both Peorth and Severus are uninjured and just sleeping off the magical use. I have spelled the room to only allow one of them or myself to open the door. For now they need time alone to make sure their bond is undamaged. I have placed monitoring spells on both of them and will let you in if anything goes wrong.”

Albus didn’t let the two women say anything else, instead he quickly approached the small group of Gryffindors and one Slytherin who formed Peorth’s pack. “Peorth will be fine; he and Professor Snape are sleeping. I know that you probably don’t want to go back to your dorm rooms but I think you do need to sleep. There is an empty classroom down the corridor I will transfigure you some beds and ward the door. Prefect Weasley I trust you to guard Miss Granger’s virtue from the other males.”

“Of course Headmaster,” the third Weasley son said with a proud look on his face. He noticed that the twins were about to say something nasty when Neville Longbottom elbowed one of them, George he thought, in the stomach to shut them up. It seemed that not only was this good for Percy but young Neville seemed to be gaining confidence too.

Albus smiled at the small group and led them from the room, hoping that everything would be alright between Severus and Harry.

+++

Harry woke to a strong hand carding through his hair, occasionally stroking his back in calming circles.

“I know you are awake, now who are you?”

“Peorth,” Harry squeaked out, scared that Severus would reject him.

“That is the name I gave you, what is your name?” Harry could feel that Severus was starting to get annoyed with him but the hand was still petting him, keeping him calm and relaxed.

“Harry Potter,” Harry finally said sending as much love and sincerity through the bond as he could. He had to make Severus understand that he was still Peorth, still loved him.

Severus hand moved and lifted his chin until he was looking into onyx eyes, “Eyes like your mother,” he finally said. “Now are you going to tell me why you have been pretending for the past few months to be my pet or do I have to guess?”

Harry was quiet, trying to think of the best way to explain it to his Severus. “I didn’t mean to lie and these past few months have been the best ever. I really do feel that way about you. You are my human, my Severus and I was scared you wouldn’t want me any more if you knew the truth.”

Severus hugged him and Harry happily buried his face back in Severus’ robes, “I know, the bond is still there, I can feel it but I would like you to explain to me how you came to be in the Leakey Cauldron when I found you.”

“My uncle wouldn’t let my have my Hogwarts’ acceptance letter. More and more kept coming until finally Hagrid turned up and took me to Diagon Alley to get my stuff. When Hagrid took me home afterwards, my uncle burnt everything but my wand because I had hid it, he killed Hedwig, the owl Hagrid had got me and beat me. He said I would stay in my cupboard-”

“Cupboard?” Severus asked, interrupting the quiet husky voice.

“My room, the cupboard under the stairs, after the first letter I was moved to Dudley’s second room but not for long. He said he would keep me in there for weeks, I was so scared but I managed to get out before my uncle could nail it shut and I ran away. I knew I had to get to the magical world and hope that I could contact Hagrid. He was the only friend I had, the only person I had ever met from the magical world.”

Severus nodded his head in understanding and Harry continued.

“But my uncle had hurt me bad and I couldn’t walk as a human so I changed and flew to London. It was only the third time I had changed into my animal form and the first time I had flown. I was so tired and in so much pain I don’t remember much of the flight. I was looking for somewhere to try and transform back when heard you talking to the bartender,” he said looking at Severus, “in the Leaky Cauldron, you were a professor at Hogwarts and you were going to take me to Hagrid, my only friend. It was perfect for me.”

Harry paused for a few seconds before carrying on, obviously unsure about how to go on, to tell him why he hadn’t told them the truth about who he was.

“Then the bond kicked in, I was stuck with you and happy about it, you were my human, my Severus. I didn’t have enough control over my form to change back yet and then we met Professor McGonagall as we left Hagrid’s hut and your conversation let me know a few things that scared me. My Severus hated all children on principal but he especially hated Harry Potter, hated me. I couldn’t carry on if my Severus hated me so I made the decision to stay in my Panivco form, to stay with Severus.”

The same hand lifted his chin so that he was again looking into those onyx eyes, “Silly Creature, it might have been a shock but I would have never have turned you away. Just as I was your Severus, you were my cub, my Silly Creature.” Harry gave a sigh of relief and tightened his arms around Severus as much as he could, tears of relief flowing down his face. “And you wouldn't have missed any of your schooling, it’s important that you learn magic Harry.”

“Peorth.”

“Pardon?”

“I prefer Peorth.”

Harry smiled at the pleasure that he received from Severus through the bond at that statement.

“And while I haven’t been able to practice magic with my wand,” he said untangling his arm from around Severus to withdraw the piece of wood from his pocket, glad he had managed to hide it and had brought it with him. “I have been learning magic. I love watching you make potions and I have been making them with Neville. Hermione, Draco and Neville are always telling me about their homework and so does Percy. The twins have been teaching me to play Quidditch.”

Severus nodded, “We will have to do some tests and see if you are up to date, I am sure that Miss Granger will be more than eager to help you catch up. But for now I suppose we should go out so that Poppy can check us out.”

“Yeah and make sure the others know we are alright, you scared them,” he told the Potion’s Master, “and me,” he added quietly and with some fear.

“I would never voluntarily hurt you Peorth,” Severus swore, “and your heart would be no good in pain relieving potions,” he teased the youngster.

“I know you wouldn’t Severus but it was scary, like uncle Vernon,” Harry replied as his body trembled, hating the way the memories could seem so real.

This seemed to trigger something in Severus’ memory, “He was the fat man in the flashback when Weasley and his dorm-mates attacked you,” he said, a statement not a question.

“Yes, I thought you would have guessed then, you had met him when you went to find me.”

“But I never even thought to connect my cub with Harry Potter. I should have, even your injuries were the same.”

“Not your fault,” Harry told him as he laid his head back on a broad shoulder, snuggling into the warm flesh, “I was just glad that you didn’t and that you still wanted me.”

The pair lay in silence, each in their own thoughts but Severus’ hand was still stroking up and down Harry’s back in a claming fashion.

It was Harry who finally spoke, disturbing the silence, “As much as I want to stay here, we should get up now.”

Severus smiled and stood up, making sure to keep a tight hold on Harry, who in turn wrapped his arms around Severus neck and his legs around the slim waist. He was glad that Severus hadn’t let go of him. Even though the man had said he was still his Silly Creature, he preferred the contact to being on his own, even if they were still in the same room.

“Do you wish to stay as you are or change back into your Panivco form?”

“As I am, they have to meet human Harry eventually, especially if I am going to start going to classes with them,” Harry said quietly without removing his face from Severus’ shoulder.

“Well then let’s go out,” Severus said, stepping up to the door, he placed his hand on the door and felt the wards react to his presence. He recognised the Headmaster’s touch in the ward and knew that the older wizard would never hurt him, so he turned the handle and stepped out into the main ward.

Severus tightened his arms around Peorth and sighed as the small head nuzzled his neck. He knew that at some point he would have to seriously think about the fact that he was bonded to Harry James Potter, son of his school hood nemesis James Potter, but at that moment all he cared about that was Peorth was safe and he was no longer being affected by the potion.

He stepped out of the room and was surprised to find the ward empty, he had expected Poppy to be camped out waiting from them to emerge. He wasn’t surprised when only a few seconds for Poppy and Potions Mistress Jones, Anita as he had been told to call her on many occasions, both appeared in the room.

“Severus are you all right?” Poppy asked as she started running diagnostic spells on the man, not seeming to notice that Peorth was in human form not that of a Panivco cub.

“I am fine Poppy, whatever Albus and Peorth did got rid of the potions effects.”

“I’m glad Severus but perhaps you could explain why you went in with a cub and came out with a human child,” Anita said bluntly.

“Oh My,” Poppy gasped, turning to run diagnostic spells over the small child that was clinging to Severus, “Where is Peorth?”

“This is Peorth,” Severus answered as he sent comfort through their bond, making sure that Peorth knew he was still loved no matter what form he was in.

“I didn’t know that Panivcos could take human form,” Poppy said in confusion and Severus couldn’t help but smile slightly, especially when Peorth was broadcasting his amusement through the bond at her confusion.

“They can’t to my knowledge.”

“Then how....” Poppy trailed off pointing at the boy.

“Peorth’s real name is Harry James Potter and it was a case of a wizarding child turning into a Panivco cub rather than a Panivco cub turning into a human.”

“He’s been under our noses all of this time, why didn’t he tell us?”

“That was a misunderstanding between Peorth and myself, one that has been explained and one that Peorth now knows doesn’t matter,” Severus told the two women and his cub, making sure the youth understood that he wouldn’t be rejected.

“But Harry Potter is only eleven years old, he can’t have an animagus form,” the nurse argued as she went to her cupboard to get them some potions.

“I know it is unusual Poppy but not impossible, he became an animagus and we bonded. He turned back so that he could help heal me, he is staying in this form so that he can continue his schooling. I would like you to check that there have been adverse results of a growing body spending so much time in his animal form.”

Poppy was obviously in shock but did as he asked, running deeper diagnostic spells on Peorth.

“You removed all traces of the spell Severus?” Anita asked.

“Yes with Peorth’s and Albus’ help, what was it?” He asked curiously.

“The Hestario Potion, we found traces of it in a mug on your desk, we have a house-elf who remembers delivering it to you but not where it came from. There was no way for you to detect it Severus, the potion was detected to be scentless and tasteless.”

Severus nodded, he knew intellectually that there was no way to detect the potion until it was within the bloodstream and it was activated but it didn’t stop his heart from hurting for scaring Peorth so much.

“It’s okay Severus,” Peorth said, the voice muffled from where the small boy’s face was still buried in his shoulder. “I know you wouldn’t hurt me.”

Severus tightened his hold on the small child, letting the weight and bond comfort him, letting him know that Peorth still trusted him. “I would never hurt you on purpose like your uncle did.”

“I know,” Peorth replied and snuggled happily into his shoulder, obviously perfectly happy where he was, not wanting to get away from his grumpy, snarky bonded who had tried to cut him up to use in potions.

“You are both fine,” Poppy announced, “No lingering effects from the potion or the transformation although I would guess that Harry will still prefer fruits to meat although I would like you to try and wean him back onto human food if he does have a problem.”

“Peorth.”

“Pardon?” Poppy asked.

“I prefer Peorth to Harry.”

Poppy looked confused for a few seconds but then nodded, “Of course Peorth. Miss Granger, Mr Longbottom, Mr Malfoy and the Weasley Twins and Percy are probably still sleeping in a classroom down the hallway waiting for you to wake up and assure them that both of you are fine.”

Severus nodded, “They were all here?”

“Yes, Albus called Mr Malfoy down first, to help calm Peorth, I think it was Peorth’s preference. Then we needed to know what you were working on so Mr Malfoy suggested that the Weasley Twins and Miss Granger joined us, Albus asked if Peorth wanted his entire pack here and he agreed.”

“If we are both recovered enough to leave we should let them know.”

“Yes you are both fine, I’ll just reiterate that although Peorth will probably prefer fruit, make sure he eats a varied diet, the human body needs it.”

“I will, thank-you for coming Anita and for your help.”

“It is fine Severus, I am working on a potion for the patients at St Mungos who have been under Crucio too long and have got a bit stuck, if it is okay I would like to send you my notes to see if you can help.”

“Of course,” Severus replied and nodded his head to the two women, smirked at Harry’s wave good-bye, which he did without removing his face, almost as if he was scared to look at the women, and they left the hospital wing.

The door where the students were may as well of had a huge sign on saying students sleeping here, Albus had placed some strong wards and protections on the room, similar to the ones that were on the dormitories. There was a reason that students were to stay in the dormitories and that was because it was the safest place in the school. Again the door was warded against entry and he guessed that it would only open for certain people, luckily it seemed that he was one of those people. The classroom now had six beds in it, five were along one side of the room and were occupied by the boys and then there was one on other side, which he assumed contained Miss Granger.

Someone had placed obscuring charms around the female first year’s bed, probably the eldest Weasley, Percy. Peorth wriggled until Severus put him down and then the small boy approached the male side of the room, the bed that his godson was occupying.

Peorth crawled onto the bed and shook Draco awake, “Draco you have to wake up now, Severus is awake and uninjured.”

“Peorth?” Draco asked in confusion, “Are you speaking to me?”

“Yes, it’s me, I can talk to you now, look at me,” Harry demanded.

Severus watched Draco turn over and stare at the boy sat on his bed in confusion, “I know you, you were the boy in Madam Malkins in Diagon Alley before school started. How are you here?”

“I told you, it’s me Peorth.”

“That is the name that Severus gave you, who are you really?” Draco demanded, sounding just like his father, reminding the Potion’s Master of how cruel Lucious could be.

“Harry Potter but I prefer Peorth,” Peorth answered quietly and Severus itched to scoop the boy into the safety of his arms, he could feel his bonded’s anxiety over Draco’s reaction but he knew that this was between the two of them, Draco had to accept Peorth on his own.

“Was this some sort of trick to infiltrate the Slytherins?” Draco snarled as he got out of bed, pushing Peorth out of the way and on to the floor.

“No,” Peorth shouted as he jumped on the larger boy, wrestling him to the ground until he was pinned under the smaller boy. “No Draco, I just wanted to be your friend, I thought you were my friend too,” Peorth said as the fight went out of him, “I just wanted to be friends,” he repeated as he rolled of the blonde and plodded back to Severus’ side. This time Severus had no problem scooping the sad boy into his arms, letting the silent tears soak into his robes.

Severus comforted Peorth as best he could but knew that in this case only Draco or time could heal this wound. He hated seeing and feeling his cub in pain, he stroked the thick black hair and held the young boy tight as small arms surrounded his neck.

“I want to be your friend too.” The words were quiet and muffled but obviously Peorth heard them because he looked up in amazement.

“Really?”

“Really, I’m sorry but....” Draco trailed off, obviously not sure how to explain how he felt, what he had felt when he had learned the truth. “My father has brought me up telling me that you were light and that you had destroyed the chance to get rid of anyone other than the pure-bloods. He wanted me to be your friend but only so I could make you dark. I just want to be your friend though, honest, I’ve never had a friend before.”

Peorth wriggled out of his arms again and approached the quiet blonde, capturing him in a hug before Draco could escape. “That’s okay, I’m sorry for not telling you about it, no-one knew, not even Severus.”

“What we would...like to know.... is how Harry Potter.... came to Hogwarts... as a Panivco cub.... in the first place.”

Severus looked around at the twins words and realised that they had managed to wake the rest of the room. The Potion’s Master looked at Peorth and could feel how nervous his bonded was, how the small boy did not want to explain incase they all hated him so it was Severus who told the six students what Peorth had told him.

“I still want to be your friend,” Peorth said quietly when Severus had finished, still secure in Draco’s hug.

“And we still.... want to be...yours,” the twins said as they swooped down to surround both Draco and Peorth in hugs, “Don’t we?” they asked the remaining three students.

“Yes.” “Of course.” “Definitely.” The other three said simutanouesly.

It was Percy who approached them first, he separated Peorth from the others and took the smaller boy in his arms, “I will always be your friend, you let me get on my brothers again and listened to me. I want to thank-you for allowing me to be part of your pack.”

Peorth hugged him tight then Percy stepped back so that Neville and Hermione could get in to give Peorth a hug. “Without you I would have blown up all my potions, you’re my friend and without you I might not have made friends with Hermione, the twins, Percy or Draco.”

“The same here, well not the potions bit but I have always had problems making friends and I don’t know what I would in Herbology without Neville or Charms without Draco or on evening without Percy to talk to or to go through my homework with you. Are you going to come to classes now?”

“Yes, I think so,” Peorth answered looking to Severus for confirmation.

“Yes he will be, he will start lessons after the weekend. I trust that between the lot of you, you will manage to get him caught up on aspects that he struggles with. He will continue to sleep in my quarters and eat at which ever table he wishes.”

“He won’t be sorted?” Draco asked in surprise.

“No, as he is bonded to a member of staff he doesn’t have to be sorted at all if he doesn’t want to. If he wishes to we will wait until the start of his second year.”

“I hope you’re in Slytherin with me,” Draco told Peorth, “Then I won’t be on my own anymore with this lot up in Gryffindor.” Peorth was just silent, biting his bottom lip in what had to be a nervous habit, Severus thought. “You do want to be sorted don’t you?” Draco asked in confusion.

Peorth left the small group and moved to stand at Severus side, taking one his hands in both of his own smaller ones. Severus smiled at squeezed the small hands gently in comfort, it seemed to be enough to give Harry the courage to speak. “I don’t know, what if I can’t stay with Severus any more and they make me sleep in a dorm on my own.”

“You can’t stay with him anyway Peorth, students aren’t allowed to enter staffs’ privates rooms, it says so in Hogwarts: A History,” Hermione told them and Severus immediately felt a spike of fear come from his cub and picked the young boy up, holding him to his chest, smiling as thin, strong arms and legs surrounded his neck and waist.

“While you may be correct Miss Granger that is only in the case of normal students.”

“Just because he is the boy-who-lived does not mean that he can break rules,” Hermione interrupted him to say.

Severus bit back the urge to growl, while she may have been good at potions and he could tolerate her, he still strongly disliked the fact that she spoke without thinking and liked to think that rules were set in stone. As a spy he had learnt that the rules didn’t and sometimes couldn’t apply in every situation.

“I can assure Miss Granger that this has nothing to do with the fact that he is the boy-who-lived and everything to do with the fact that he is my cub. As I said before he is bonded to me he may stay in my quarters if he wants to, that is also in Hogwarts: A History.”

The first year Gryffindor looked confused for a moment, “But I thought that was only in the case in bonded couples, you aren’t doing that with him are you Professor, that’s wrong he’s only eleven.” The girl’s tone was scandalised and he could see that the others were staring at her in horror, child abuse did not occur in the magical world like it did the muggle one. Apart from the Weasleys most families, most families had only one or two children and they were all cherished, any abuse that took place was the odd curse, sticking charms were the ones most used on children. He imagined that Molly Weasley had used it more than a few times on her boys, especially the twins.

“Twenty points from Gryffindor Miss Granger I am neither a pedophile nor do I have sex with Animals, which is what Peorth was until a few hours ago. The bond that we shared when Peorth was in his animal form, which is a mentoring bond, it is a bond that a young Panivco cub forms with an older member of their pack in order to be guided to adulthood. That bond is still in place and I imagine will stay there until Peorth feels he no longer needs it,” Severus finished, calming down as Peorth’s feelings of love came through the bond, knowing that his cub still loved him no matter what that child thought.

“I’m sorry Professor,” she said quietly.

“Come on we should get back to the common room so that no-one worries where we are, we have classes very soon,” Percy said sensibly and ushered the two youngest Gryffindors out of the room, allowing Neville to say good-bye to Peorth first. “It is very nice to finally meet your Peorth and I hope that you will still come and listen to my homework.”

“I will Percy bye.” The trio were almost out of the door when Peorth suddenly spoke again, “Neville are you still going to show me your plants in the greenhouse?”

Neville looked confused and Severus couldn’t blame him, it seemed like it had been days since the talk Severus had given the group and Neville had asked permission to take Peorth to see the Greenhouses.

“Of course,” the young Gryffindor finally said, “If Percy doesn’t mind coming with us.”

“Of course not, Peorth Neville and I will meet you in the potion’s lab at seven tonight, if that is okay with you Professor?”

“Of course, please do not mention Harry Potter to anyone, the Headmaster will make an announcement at some point today.”

Percy nodded at him and left with the two youngest Gryffindors.

“We’re glad you... are all right Professor.... and that Peorth can talk... to us now... We will be more than happy.... to help him catch up.... on school work... but would prefer.... to take over.... the flying part of his training.”

Severus chuckled and smiled at the pair of red-heads, “As you know Peorth can fly and from the comments I assume that he is very good at it.”

“Oh yes Professor.... Peorth is an excellent... Quidditch player.... but when he gets sorted.... into Gryffindor... our seeker needs to know.... how to fly on a broom.”

“I will get a broom for him while we are out today getting him clothes and other supplies if that is all right with you?” He asked the young boy still wrapped him.

“Like to fly on a broom Severus,” Peorth mumbled into his neck.

“Well we will get you one then, now while you two may know this school better than most if you don’t hurry you will be late for Transfiguration.”

The twins gave him a nod, rumpled Harry’s hair and left the room, already whispering to each other about what Severus had no doubt was another prank in the making. Severus looked over at Draco who still had a nervous look on his face, “What’s wrong?” he asked the blonde.

“I’m sorry for being angry at Peorth, are you really my friend?”

Severus let Peorth down and smiled as the small dark haired boy ran across the room and threw himself at Draco, tumbling the pair to the ground as they roughhoused, although he was reluctant to call that, as they had done many times when Peorth was in his animagus form. He was glad when he heard their joint laughter he hated to hear that lost and fragile tone in his normally so strong Godson, maybe the Panivcos had the best idea about a mental bond to help youngsters when they are at their most vulnerable stage of puberty.

The pair had stopped rolling about and now Draco was laying on the floor with Peorth on top of him, just how he had seen them many times in the past but for the first time he wondered what would happen between them when they got older.

“That is enough Boys, Draco you need to return to your dorm and get dressed for breakfast. If you feel very tired you have permission to get some pepper-up potion from Madame Pomfrey, you may tell the others that also, Peorth and I will probably see you at Lunch.”

“See you later Peorth.”

“Bye Draco.” Peorth returned to his side and grabbed hold of his hand, “Are we really going to get me some new clothes? I’ve never had new clothes,” he commented innocently.

“Never again Peorth understand me, they will never hurt you again,” he snarled, kneeling down so that he could look into those emerald eyes and make sure that Peorth understood what he meant.

“I know you won’t let them,” Harry said bluntly and hugged him, “I love you Severus, like a dad if that is okay?” he asked nervously.

Severus pulled Peorth into a hug, “That is more than fine Peorth, I love you too. Now we need to see the headmaster and then go shopping.”

+++

At Midday Hagrid was working on the Thestral stables, one of the young bucks had got a mite excited the previous evening and had managed to knock one of the walls down and escape. The Half-Giant had spent most of the morning tracking the beast in the Forbidden forest only to find him sampling Pomena's herbs behind the greenhouse. Bob, as he had called the Thestral, had been returned to the pen with the rest of the Thestrals and Hagrid was fixing the wall, making sure to re-enforce it so that the young buck couldn't get out.

He glanced up and gasped, there was something flying towards Hogwarts, they were big and black and coming in fast. Hagrid was getting ready to activate the alarm that every staff member had when he recognised the shape, it was a pack of Panivcos and they were landing on the small field beside his hut.

The Half-Giant ran back to his hut so that he was there when they landed, the pack landed only minutes later, minutes which Hagrid had spent dragging all of his bowls out of the hut and filling them with water and whatever fruit he had in the hut, as soon as they were settled he could go up to Hogwarts and get a house-elf to bring some more fruit down. He knew that Peorth liked a wide variety and guessed that the pack would too.

The largest of the group approached one of the bowls and sniffed then licked some of the water and nibbled on the fruit, this one was obviously the alpha because he (well at least Hagrid thought it was a He) made a low growl like Peorth did and the rest of the pack started eating. The Alpha left his pack to eat and approached Hagrid who stayed very still, he may have a been a half Giant but this was an intelligent creature who reached above his waist, had very sharp teeth, claws and a wing span that was taller than himself.

The Alpha sniffed at him for a few seconds before sitting back on his haunches and staring at Hagrid. The half-giant stared back and then he heard a voice in his head, it reminded him a bit of the sorting hat. It was nice and didn’t scare him, he sometimes wished that more animals could speak to him, he looked after them best he could but knew that they all probably had some complaints that he could easily solve if only he knew about them.

<I wish to communicate with the cub you have been scented by>

Hagrid frowned in confusion at the words and then smiled widely, "You mean Peorth?"

<He is a cub like us?>

"Yes, just like some of the little ones you have, probably about the same size as your second biggest one, he’s grown lots since I first met him."

<He is injured?>

"Not as far as I know," Hagrid answered uneasily, he hoped Peorth wasn't injured, the little fella was cute and wasn't scared of him like some of the students and smaller animals.

<Would it be possible for you to find out?>

"Of course, if you and your Pack would like to stay here I will go and get Professor Dumbledore, he is the alpha of the humans here. He will send a message for Peorth to come here."

<We will await your return> the alpha replied and turned back to the rest of the pack, moving over to where a younger Panivco was drinking and joining him.

Hagrid nodded and made his way up to Hogwarts as quick as he could. It wasn't yet lunch time so Hagrid ran through the empty corridors to Dumbledore's office, he was very excited, a whole Panivco clan was making its home at his hut.

Hagrid stopped at the guardian and stared at the gargoyle, he couldn’t remember what the current password was. “Rubeus I don’t normally see you up here.”

Hagrid felt himself jump at the Headmaster’s quiet words from behind him, “No not Usually Headmaster but I’ve got some news, there is a pack of Panivcos on the lawn near my hut and they are looking for Peorth.”

“How big a pack?”

“About twenty I think, maybe a few more. The Alpha spoke to me Headmaster in my head, it was quite magnificent, he asked to see Peorth.”

“Very well, if you would return to them, make them comfortable and I will collect Peorth and Severus from Diagon Alley.”

“Okay Headmaster.”

Severus liked to think he knew all of the back passages at Hogwarts so no-one saw them as they made their way to the Headmaster’s office. He stepped into the main corridor opposite the Gargoyle that guarded the Headmaster’s office and muttered the password with his normal distaste.

“White Mice.”

The gargoyle opened and they were finally out of view of the main school, Peorth gave a sigh of relief that was echoed by his human. While he did want to join lessons with the rest of his pack, he wasn’t sure if he was ready to be Harry Potter yet, ready for the rest of the magical world to suddenly see him as the Boy-Who-Lived. He wasn’t sure if he would ever be ready for the fame that would come with being the Boy-Who-Lived, it had been hard enough getting used to the extra attention that had come with being bonded to Severus Snape. He didn’t know if he could ever be the Boy-Who-Lived that everyone wanted.

“You don’t have to be.”

Peorth looked up at his human in confusion at the words.

“You don’t have to The-Boy-Who-Lived that they all want, you just have to be Peorth. I will be proud of you no matter what you do, I already am.”

Peorth gave his Severus a wide grin and buried his face in Severus’ neck, no-one had ever said they were proud of him before, well Severus had but never while he had been in human form.

“Severus, Peorth you are both well?”

Peorth looked up to see that the headmaster had entered his office and was twinkling at him as they watched him sit down.

“Yes Albus, Poppy checked us both out. I am free from both the potion and its effects and Peorth has no serious long lasting effects of being in his Animageous form for so long whilst he was growing.”

“Good, good, now how may I assist you?”

“I assume at some point you are going to announce the return of Harry Potter to the Wizarding World,” Severus said not a question but a statement. Peorth looked nervously at the Headmaster wondering what his answer would be.

“Only if Peorth wishes me too.”

Peorth’s nervousness turned to confusion and he could feel an answering confusion coming from Severus through their bond. “What do you mean Headmaster?” Peorth asked, resisting the urge to bury his face back in Severus’ neck.

“I see no reason or need to tell the rest of the magical world except for a choice few that Harry Potter is at Hogwarts. It is currently believed that Harry Potter is off bing trained, I have told people as much and I see no reason to change that. As far as Cornelius Fudge, our Minister, is concerned you are bing trained by Aurors in a secret location.

“We will leave Harry Potter training but there are a few conditions: first you must have some training with Minerva, Professor McGonagoll, to assure that you can easily change forms and stay in your animal form safely; secondly you can join the rest of your year mates in classes as a cub and come here for an hour and a half four times a week, Monday, Tuesday, Thursday and Friday for Practical lessons to which you will bring your homework for the lessons. How does that sound?”

Peorth grinned brightly at the Headmaster, “It sounds brilliant Headmaster but what about Hermione, Neville, Draco, Percy and the twins, they already know.”

The Headmaster just smiled even wider, making Peorth’s worry fly away, “As you so nicely put it Peorth ‘Brilliant’. We will swear them to secrecy and they will be able to assist you in classes. It also means that you can spend time in human form, playing, doing homework when with them.

“Now I have arranged to have the floo opened to your rooms at quarter twelve to that you should have plenty of time for shopping. I have cancelled Potions for the day, the school has been told that you had an incident last night while making a potion and while you will be fine, you are resting today and lessons will start again on Monday. All homework should be left on your desk at the correct time and anyone who wants something to do will be revising for the test at the beginning of next week. Oh and I had one of the House-elves bring up your winter cloak.”

Peorth couldn’t help but giggle at the glare that Severus gave the Headmaster for knowing what was going on before the people who were involved did.

“That will be fine Albus,” Severus bit out between clenched teeth, “I trust that you will speak to everyone involved about the necessary silence if we are going to pull this off, including Poppy and Anita?”

“Of course I will.”

Severus nodded and stood up, letting the Headmaster put the cloak around them, making sure that Peorth was firmly tucked underneath the thick material.

“I will see Peorth this evening at 7 pm for his first practical lesson.”

“I’m going to the greenhouses with Neville and Percy then,” Peorth piped up before Severus could say anything.

“Well then we’ll make it six until seven this evening, a shorter lesson than normal but a good start. I will walk you down the Greenhouses when we are done and they can meet us there.”

Peorth smiled happily at the older man, he didn’t want to miss out seeing Neville’s precious Greenhouse, the other boy talked about them so much and he wanted to see them before his first Herbology lesson.

“Ah one last thing before you go, we need to change you appearance. If Severus suddenly appeared in Diagon Alley with Harry Potter, it would be in the papers within hours and then we would have to announce your return,” the Headmaster said cheerily.

Peorth didn’t like it and he knew that Severus didn’t either but if they wanted to keep it a secret then it would have to be done. Severus lowered him to the ground until he was stood nervously beside his human, thankful when a large hand found his smaller one and gave it a squeeze.

The Headmaster waved his wand and Peorth could feel the changes happening, it was a bit like turning into a cub but different and he didn’t like it, it was invasive and just felt wrong. With shake of his head, Peorth got rid of the magic, throwing the wrong magic away from him.

“Sorry Headmaster,” Peorth said when he saw the confused look on older wizard’s face.

“What are you sorry for?” The Headmaster asked in confusion.

“I stopped the spell,” Peorth replied quietly, moving so he could lean against Severus’ side.

“Why? You know we have to do this.”

“I know Sir but it felt wrong, not painful just very wrong,” Peorth answered honestly, he would put up the wrongness if the Headmaster said he had to but he would prefer not to have to at all.

The Headmaster just cast another spell on him, this one tickled slightly, then the white haired wizard was grinning widely, “Well that makes it slightly easier, Harry have you ever heard of a Metamorphmagus?”

Peorth shook his head No, he didn’t have a clue what a Metamorphmagus was, although he guessed that Severus did from the shock coming across the bond.

“A Metamorphmagus is someone who can change their appearance with only a thought, without using spells, internal magic. I don’t believe that you are a full Metamorphmagus, you can’t change your entire body to look like someone else but partially talented, enough to dislike appearance changing spells.

“Being a partial-Metamorphmagus means that you can only change certain features. I once met a Metamorphmagus who could only change the colour of one eye, he could change that eye to any colour he wanted but it wasn’t that useful as a skill.”

“What do you think I can change?” Peorth asked excitedly, coming away from Severus’ side but still not letting go of his human’s hand.

“As you dislike the spells I was using to change your hair, eyes and skin, I would imagine one or more of those features you can change, they are the most common.”

“I once changed my hair,” Peorth interrupted, “My Aunt cut it all off, I hated it and by the next morning it had all grown back. She hasn’t cut it since and that was years ago,” Peorth said, hoping it was example of him being a Metamorphmagus.

“Well done Peorth, we will discover exactly what features you can change in our sessions but for now I will use a spell to help guide you through the changes. We will make your hair longer, your eyes the same colour as Severus and most importantly we will try and move your scar backwards until it is under your hair.”

Peorth nodded, he couldn’t wait to look more like his human, which was obviously what the Headmaster wanted.

“And when people enquire about him, what do I tell people?” Severus asked angrily. Peorth shivered and tried to pull his hand free, Severus didn’t want them to look alike, look like they were family but the older wizard wouldn’t let him go. “I’m not angry with you Peorth but I am an only child so you would have to be my son, then we would get all sorts of questions about your mother, your schooling and where you have been for the past decade.”

“Mmmmm, Yes and the same would happen if you were just a random student but not if you were my Grandson. We will still lengthen your hair and move your scar but we will make your hair red and your eyes blue like mine. I will cast the spell but you must concentrate on the look you want.”

“Red like Percy and the twins?” Peorth asked, he didn’t know if he wanted hair that red and why red at all, the Headmaster’s hair was white.

“My hair used to be red, not Weasley red,” The Headmaster told them, “It was more auburn than red. Now are you ready?”

Peorth looked up at Severus who gave him an encouraging smile at the same time as that proud feeling came across the bond. “I’m ready sir.”

Again the Headmaster waved his wand and spoke a spell, this time it felt just right, like turning into his Animagus form only different, a good different. Through the bond Severus sent him an image of what he was supposed to turning in to.

Peorth pictured his hair growing longer and redder but not red like the Weasleys, next his eyes turning from their normal green to a bright blue and finally his scar moving, itching as it moved millimetre by millimetre back into his hair line.

“Well done Peorth, take a look,” Severus said, he wasn’t smiling at Peorth but the proud and happy feelings had nearly doubled through the bond. Peorth took the mirror his bonded had transfigured and gasped, he had strawberry blonde hair that reached the middle of his back, his eyes looked exactly like the Headmaster’s did and most importantly his scar wasn’t visible.

“Later I will help you turn back Peorth,” The Headmaster said, “The spell I used is designed to help Metamorphmagus start to learn how to change and your features should stay changed until I cancel the spell. I think this evenings lesson will be about Metamorphmagus. For now though I believe you have shopping to do.”

Peorth nodded and wrapped his arms and legs around Severus when he was picked up again, he rested his head on Severus’ shoulder as the cloak was tucked back around him. Peorth let Severus cover his head with the cloak and settled down for the trip.

“Leaky Cauldron,” he heard Severus say and then they were spinning, it reminded him of the time he had been on a teacup ride with Dudley and had then thrown up. Peorth knew he definitely did not like using the floo, he felt ill but at least Severus’ cloak had kept the soot out of face. Thankfully Severus never stumbled so they stepped out of the floo easily. Severus said nothing to Tom and Peorth barely glimpsed the bartender before they were stood in Diagon Alley.

Peaking out of the top of the cloak Peorth looked around, the Alley was just as he remembered only less busy; there were some witches and wizards but no where near the amount there had been when he last visited and no youngsters around at all.

“I think we should start off with buying you some clothing, Madame Malkin should have everything we need, although we’ll get shoes and boots from the cobblers. I have potion supplies you can use but we will buy you your own cauldron and scales. You’ll need books, just the ones listed as I have plenty in my library for you to use and of course there is Hogwart’s library. You can have my old school trunk if you choose to move out, if that is satisfactory? If not we can buy you your own.” Severus said and Peorth could feel that his bonded was nervous about the answer.

“It’s great Severus, I bet you put all sorts of charms on the trunk but I won’t need it for a while as I’m not moving out for a bit yet,” Peorth confirmed happily.

Severus didn’t say anything just started walking towards Madame Malkins but Peorth could feel the pleasure thrumming across their bond at his words.

“Professor Snape how nice to see you, is there something wrong with your robes? Madame Malkin asked nervously.

“My robes are fine Madame, this is Anton, he needs an entire new wardrobe. If you would take measurements now we will return later to collect it. He requires underwear, socks, trousers, shorts, shirts, jumpers, robes and a cloak in blues, black and greens,” Severus said bluntly, not allowing the woman to argue or even offer an opinion.

“Hello Madame Malkin,” Peorth said as Severus put him down to stand on the measuring stool.

“Hello dear,” Madame Malkin replied and with a flick of her wand, three tape measures were whizzing around Peorth taking every measurement imaginable. “I’ll have a selection ready for viewing in about and hour.”

“Thank-you,” Peorth replied as he was picked back up and the cloak tucked back around him.

“We will return in one hour,” Severus said as they left. “Shoes next I think,” he added as they started down the Alley again.

“Can I get boots like yours?” Peorth asked, he liked Severus’ boots, they were thick black leather that were soft on the inside, impervious on the outside and had a gap like it was a zip but it wasn’t a zip only magic

“If that is what you want.”

The cobblers was a small shop that only seemed to be a door and a tiny window that only one pair of shoes fit in. Stepping inside Peorth gasped at the large room they had entered, it reminded him a bit of Ollivander’s Fine wand makers with box after box after box all stacked on top of each other and none of them with any markings. Peorth guessed that like Ollivander the cobbler would know what exactly was in each box.

“Severus your last pair of boots should last you at least another year and a half if not two years without two many incidents in potions classes,” A male voice said accusingly from behind them. Severus turned around and Peorth looked shyly at the man stood glaring at them. He was short, only about five and half feet tall but young, only a few years older than Severus, Peorth thought, with blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail and cold deep blue eyes.

“My boots are fine Augustus, I am here to get a pair for Anton, he requires new shoes and liked the ones I am wearing. He also requires a pair of plain black shoes and some sandals,” Severus replied with more warmth than Peorth had heard in Severus’ voice when talking to anyone but him or the Headmaster. Peorth realised that his human liked this man.

Cold blue eyes turned and looked at him, it was like they were looking through him and then suddenly warmth flooded the blue eyes and the man smiled widely at him, “Well young Anton you have very good taste. Why don’t you get up on the seat and we’ll take some measurements.”

Peorth felt himself relax and loosened his grip around Severus’ neck so that he could be put on the seat stood to one side of the room, a chair he hadn’t previously notice but it was the only one in the room.

The man, Augustus, knelt in front of him and held his hands out, “Foot please.”

Peorth stuck his foot out, embarrassed by the over large holy shoe he was presenting to the man. He felt himself blush in shame at the look of disgust on Augustus’ face when he saw Harry’s current shoe. Augustus used his wand to remove both shoes and then burnt them until they was nothing left but cinders with Peorth looking on in shock.

“Those were my only shoes,” Peorth said indignantly, he didn’t want them but he had nothing else.

“Not for long young Anton, very soon you will have some new boots, I have nearly finished the pair I am currently making and they are your size,” Augustus said and then moved out the room, between the piles of boxes so quickly it was almost like he had been kidnapped.

Peorth looked at Severus in confusion, why did the man nearly have a pair of boots finished that were his size, weren’t they for someone else.

“Augustus is a seer but has very little ability, he probably woke this morning with the knowledge that he had to make some shoes in your size but no idea why or who for.”

Peorth smiled at the explanation and relaxed against his human’s side, their bond thrumming with affection.

XXX

“Quite a bond you have their Severus,” Augustus said, reappearing as quickly as he had disappeared. Severus was rather fond of the older wizard, three years ahead of him in Slytherin, Augustus Simons had made his first four years at Hogwarts bearable, showed him how the system worked and how to manipulate it. Augustus wasn’t a particularly strong wizard, which was why he was a cobbler, but he did have a small amount of power in quite a few of the rarer abilities: Seer skills, sensing magic, Metamorphmagus and wandless magic to think of a few.

His Seer ability was normally nothing more than a feeling or single thought, his sensing ability meant he could sense wards and bonds, he had the Metamorphmagus ability to change his hair colour and length and his wandless ability was restricted to one hell of a cutting curse. All of these abilities he played up to survive in Slytherin and he was a great Slytherin but also like most Slytherins he was nosy.

“It is none of your business Augustus, just give him his bloody boots,” Severus said brusquely and knew he had gone to far even before he felt that damn cutting hex on his cheek. The cut was only about an inch long and not that deep but it stung like a bitch and was enough to remind him of his manners.

“You won’t hurt him,” Peorth screamed as he launched himself at Augustus, Severus could only stare in amazement as the small body flattened the larger and better trained one to the floor, punching and kicking Augustus. Severus could see that the punches and kicks weren’t really hurting his old friend and that the other wizard knew better than to attack back.

Images were starting to flood over their bond, they were all of two people he recognised as Dudley and Vernon Dursley and in each and every image he was being cornered and hurt, hit and tortured. It was enough to make Severus realise that this was more than just Augustus cutting him, it took him a few seconds to block out the images so he could concentrate on Peorth.

“Peorth,” he called out loud and across the bond, knowing that the name Anton would definitely get him no response. “Peorth look at me,” he demanded firmly, making sure not to sound angry but still got no response.

He quickly strode over and picked Peorth up, cradling the small body against his chest, absorbing the weak punches and kicks as he started sending love across the bond, pushing the horrible images out of the way. Severus moved until he could sit on the chair and cradle Peorth on his knee, the young boy had stopped kicking and was now just clinging to Severus.

Peorth was still unresponsive so Severus withdrew his wand and cast some protective wards around them, he didn’t need anyone taking advantage of their vulnerable situation. Looking up he noticed that Augustus had stood up, he looked uninjured from his fight with Peorth and was also casting sheilding wards around them. He gave the older man a nod of thanks and entered his own mind, using the bond to cross into Harry's mind, safe in the knowledge that Augustus would keep them both safe.

He had never been in his bondeds' mind before as it could dangerous to them both but he had a very good suspicion that Peorth was withdrawing deep into his own mind and if he didn’t do something to stop it he could loose Peorth.

Peorth’s mind was blank, utterly and totally blank except for a deep green door that was getting smaller by the second. In all his experiences as a Legilimens he had never seen a mind so empty, so totally lacking of thoughts and memories, hidden or shown and it scared him greatly.

Making sure to anchor himself in his own mind Severus tried to open the door before it got too small to get in and swore when the door was locked. There wasn’t time to be subtle to get the door opened so he used pure magic and stubbornness to break it down. In other words he threw himself bodily at the door, breaking it down with a grunt only to come to his feet in a muggle kitchen. Peorth was crouched in the corner while a huge Vernon Dursley stood over him, shouting abuse at the smaller Peorth whilst hitting him around the head with big meaty hands.

Severus felt the anger bubbling up inside of him, how dare that muggle touch his bonded, HIS PEORTH.

“Crucio,” he yelled, his anger fuelling the spell and he took great pleasure in watching the fat muggle scream and writhe in pain.

A whimper that didn’t come from the muggle reminded Severus of his bondeds' presence. With a sneer he took the spell off the muggle and stunned him before turning his attention to Peorth. The young boy looked only about four or five years old and from what Severus could see he was in a bad state. The youngster was curled in a ball with tears running from his left eye, his right eye was so swollen that Peorth couldn’t even open it.

Severus looked at the still shrinking door, although it had slowed down a lot and reached out one hand to try and touch Peorth, feeling tears coming into his eyes when his bonded flinched away from him.

“Harry, Peorth please look at me, I’m not your uncle I won’t hurt you,” Severus said, keeping his voice low and as soothing as he could, crouching down and getting as close to Peorth as he could without spooking the child, “I promised you that I would never hurt you, you know me Peorth, you know me.”

“You hurt him.”

“Because he was hurting you, I would never hurt you, think about me Peorth. I am your human, your Severus. My only concern is for you and your health and safety.”

“My Severus,” Peorth moaned and flew into Severus’ arms, knocking him backwards so he was sat on his bum with Harry cradled on his lap still curled up in a small ball.

Severus just wrapped his arms around the shivering ball and tried to soothe his bonded, rubbing his hands up and down the youths back and sides. It took some time until he was uncurled and wrapped around Severus instead. It took a few minutes to realise that Peorth’s injuries were disappearing and that he returning to his normal size, the process was slow at first before quickening up.

“I love you Severus,” Peorth finally said, mumbling against Severus’ neck.

“I love you too Peorth,” Severus replied with a sigh and looked up, noticing that the kitchen and Vernon Dursley had vanished and instead they were in the middle of a very well organised mind. “It is time to leave your mind and then we can talk about what happened.”

“Don’t wanna.”

“I know Peorth but you have to, it is dangerous for me to spend too long in your mind and we have to finnish our shopping.”

“I’m sorry.”

“What for?” Severus asked as he stood up.

“Hitting Augustus and you.”

“You didn’t hurt either of us Peorth.”

Severus felt Harry nod and then he was back in Augustus’ shop with Harry sat on his knee, weeping into his robes. Feeling eyes on them he looked up and saw Augustus studying them from the other side of the room.

“I was just starting to get worried, you have been gone for nearly forty minutes.”

“Thank-you for keeping us safe and for this,” Severus said, running one finger over his cheek where the cut had been before Augustus had healed it.

“I did not know that your little one would react so.”

“Neither did I Augustus.”

“He was abused.”

“Yes, rather severely by his aunt and uncle, the family he lived with after his parents were killed by the Dark Lord,” Severus said, knowing that Augustus deserved the truth.

“What else are you supposed to be doing today?”

“We have an appointment with Madame Malkin to get clothes in about ten minutes, then we need first year books, a standard size two cauldron, bronze scales and a broom,” Severus replied, looking back down at Peorth, glad that while his bonded was still sobbing he was once again alert to the real world.

“I have an apprentice, he can go and get your stuff put it on my tab and I will bill you.”

“That sounds fine, can you make sure that he gets a full wardrobe when he visits Madame Malkins.”

“Of course.”

“And a pet, some sort of feline,” he added in latin to make sure that Peorth didn’t understand him, “Intelligent and friendly.” All little boys deserved a pet, even if it was only a toad like Longbottom had, and he knew that his Peorth would prefer a cat or some sort of other feline in their pack.

“I’ll be right back.”

Severus nodded and looked down at Peorth, who was resting against his chest and looking like he was about to drift off to sleep but at least was no longer crying.

“Are you feeling better now?”

Peorth blinked and then looked blearily at him, “Yes Severus, where’s Augustus? I’m sorry for attacking him but he hurt you and your my Severus, no-one is allowed to hurt my Severus cos your mine.”

Severus couldn’t help but smile tenderly at the slurred words, happy that Peorth could give no other excuse than your mine. “Augustus is not upset Little one, he understands what it is to protect a loved one. Now I think you should have a little nap.”

“I’m not tired,” Peorth complained, pausing halfway through the three word sentence to yawn.

“I hate to disagree Peorth but you are, just close your eyes, it is okay Peorth, you’re safe,” he assured the small boy, stroking the unruly hair in what he hoped was a comforting way.

“Just for a few seconds,” Peorth agreed and closed his eyes. Severus smiled as the small head rested against his chest was suddenly heavier as the youngster slipped into sleep.

“What am I going to do with you?” Severus asked himself, smirking as the small boy who was starting to make a sound that couldn’t be anything but purring. He relaxed against the chair, still stroking the small head and wondered if this was something to do with Peorth’s span in his animageous form. He had a friend at St.Mungos who might know an animageous specialist who could run some more in-depth spells than Poppy knew. Just to make sure that there was no side affects of his prolonged time in his Panivco form.

“How come you have not told me about a child that you are this comfortable with?” Augustus asked as he returned.

Severus frowned, while he and Augustus didn’t tell each other everything, they did keep up a friendship using letters and the occasional meeting to play chess. But he wasn’t sure if he could trust the man with who and what Peorth was, he hadn’t mentioned Harry Potter and his disguise was still in place.

“You can trust me old friend, I am neutral in this war.”

Severus could hear the truth in the other man’s words and made his decision, “I mentioned in my letters that I had bonded to a Panivco cub.”

“Yes, I expected to meet him when you came in.”

“You did,” Severus said looking down at the small boy sleeping on his knee.

“I was unaware that Panvicos could take human form,” Augustus commented, looking at Peorth with even more curiosity in his eyes.

“As far as I know they can’t but small human boys can use accidental magic to take an animageous form and then be unable to change back.”

“This isn’t his own face I assume.”

“No and I can’t tell you who he is, only that he was mistreated badly by his family and is now under my guardianship,” Severus said or he would be as soon as the paperwork could be filed, he didn’t care what the ministry thought, he had a naturally forming mentorship bond with Peorth and no-one would take his cub away.

“He returns your feelings?”

“He loves me as a father.”

“Good, you both deserve it. Now why don’t you go upstairs, my apprentice will bring all of your shopping to you.”

“Thank-you.”

Severus carried Peorth up the stairs and into Augustus’ living room, glad the older man hadn’t asked more questions that he couldn’t answer.

+++

Albus Dumbledore wasn’t seen that often in Diagon Alley but he was welcomed by all, everyone eagerly answering his questions about his Potions’ Master. Although he had known what the pair had come to buy, it wasn’t until he reached Madame Malkin’s that he finally found the first trace of them.

“Good morning Madame Malkin.”

“Headmaster Dumbledore, I rarely see one Hogwarts’ member in a day never mind two.”

“Ahh good, so Severus was here?”

“Yes, him and a small boy, Anton. He ordered an entire wardrobe for the small boy but strangely enough it wasn’t Professor Snape who came back and got it, instead Apprentice Lanners came and picked it up.”

“Apprentice Lanners?” Albus questioned, he didn’t recognise the surname.

“He works for Augustus Simons, the cobbler down the street.”

Now that was a name that Albus recognised, a Slytherin a few years above Severus, he knew the pair were friends.

“Thank-you very much Madame Malkin, it was Severus I was looking for.”

The woman smiled at him, “You’re welcome Headmaster.”

Albus move down the street to the small door that was the cobbler’s shop, he pushed open the door and stepped in, waiting for Simons to appear.

“Headmaster Dumbledore, how may I help you?”

Albus smiled at Simons, “I am looking for Severus and Anton.”

“They are upstairs resting, Peorth had a bad reaction to an action of mine and started to slip within his own mind, Severus rescued him but they both needed some rest.”

Albus frowned, “Severus told you?”

“Only that he had bonded to a Panivco cub who had turned out to be a small boy in his animagoues form, he did not tell me the youth’s real name,” Simons explained.

Albus nodded, “If I may see them we have a situation at Hogwarts that I require their assistance with.”

“They require rest, I am sure you have plenty of others who can assist you.”

“Not with this, a pack of Panivcos landed at Hogwarts this morning to see Peorth.”

”Really?”

“Yes, I think they may have heard Peorth’s cries for help last night as Fawkes did and decided that as a Panivco cub that he was their responsibility.”

“I’ll take you to them.”

Simons led him upstairs into a small living room, Severus was sat on the sofa with a dozing Peorth on his lap while he chatted with young man that Albus assumed was Apprentice Lanners. They both looked up at their appearance, frowning in confusion at Albus’ appearance.

“Albus is something wrong?”

“No Severus, I am just here to request yours and Peorth’s presence back at Hogwarts, we had visitors this morning looking for Peorth.”

Albus smiled as Severus tightened his hold on the small boy and glared at him, “They aren’t taking him away Albus, he is mine and the Ministry can’t have him.”

Albus chuckled, “I am sorry for laughing Severus but it is not the Ministry, no, a pack of Panivcos landed down by Hagrid’s hut this morning. They are here to see Peorth.”

“An entire pack?” A small voice and they all looked down to where Peorth had woken up and was staring at them in amazement.

“An entire pack Hagrid told me, I believe they may have heard the same cry for help that Fawkes did last night and came to find you.”

Peorth’s eyes opened wide in shock, “They came to help me?”

Albus frowned at the amazeed look on Peorth’s face that someone would help him, it made him mad at himself again for leaving this litle gem with the Dursley’s.

“I think so, you will have to ask them.”

“Can I Severus, can we go now? I want to meet them, they’ll be like me, they’ll be able to show me things and we’ll go hunting and flying. But you’ll still be my Severus won’t you?” Peorth asked frantically looking up at Severus, “I only want to meet them if I will still be able to stay with you and you’ll still love me and come flying with me, and we do potions together and you read to me.”

Albus could see the relief on Severus’ face as he gathered Peorth even closer to him, burying his head in Peorth’s hair, “You will always be my Peorth, my cub, my Silly little thing. We can make potions, and both read to each other and go flying.”

Peorth relaxed into Severus, “Can we go and meet them now?”

“Yes, Augustus thank-you for your assistance and Jeff thank-you for getting our shopping.”

“You’re welcome Professor Snape, that final item should be delivered to Hogwarts in about a week,” Apprentice Lanners said with a smile.

“Thank-you for my boots and other things.”

Albus looked down at Peorth’s feet and smiled at the boots that were very similar to the pair Severus wore.

“You are welcome young Peorth, now if you ever require any help you may come to me,” Simons said.

“If we may use your floo?”

“Of course Headmaster.”

Albus smiled and stepped through the floo back to his office, waiting for Severus and Peorth to arrive so he could lead them down to Hagrid’s hut.

+++

Severus followed Albus through the school and to Hagrid’s hut, as soon as he could see the hut, he could see the pack of Panivcos. The large winged cats were all lounging around the field by Hagrid’s home. They seemed to sense Peorth’s presence and started to stand facing them.

Peorth sent a wave of love over their bond before wriggling free of Severus and starting to run towards the pack. The youth changed forms mid run, spreading his wings and gliding towards the largest Panivco, the one Severus guessed was Alpha.

The Alpha seemed to take it all in his stride, he grabbed Peorth’s neck gently in his jaw, pinned him to the ground and started cleaning his head. Severus would have rushed forward and ‘rescued’ his cub but Peorth was happy, purring, the happiness vibrating across the bond and down his spine.

It took a few minutes before the Alpha decided that Peorth was clean enough and he was picking Peorth up in his mouth by the scruff of his neck and walking towards them.

<You are the cub’s mentor>

Severus gasped at the voice in his head, it was like talking to Peorth but only if Peorth was much older, wiser and powerful.

“I am.”

<Yet you did not protect him last night>

“No,” Severus replied, feeling the guilt rushing up, “I did not protect him because it was me that was trying to harm him. I was affected by an outside influence, Peorth got help and assisted me in fighting the influence in my mind.”

<You are not worthy of the bond, I will break your bond and take the cub to train myself>

Severus felt fear sink deep into his bones, he needed his Peorth, he needed to love and be loved, he couldn’t go back to what he was like only months earlier but there was also no way for him to fight the Alpha.

<NO HE IS MINE, YOU WILL NOT TAKE HIM AWAY FROM ME> Peorth screamed in all their heads, it was the first time that Peorth had spoken words not images to him through their bond. Peorth wriggled free of the Alpha, slashing out with his claws until he was stood in front of Severus, his wings spread and his magic starting to pulse around them. <YOU WILL NOT BREAK OUR BOND>

Severus fingered his wand, ready to protect his cub if the much larger and stronger alpha attacked. He didn’t care that the Alpha’s head was level with the middle of his chest, he would keep his cub safe.

<You would take on your Alpha young one to keep your bond to this one?>

<YES! HE IS MY SEVERUS, MY HUMAN> Peorth replied, his young voice still angry, insistent and the magic still swirling around them.

<He is but he also hurt you, we heard your call to come and help>

<THERE WAS A POTION THAT MADE HIM WANT TO HURT ME BUT HE SAVED ME, HE LOOKS AFTER ME, PROTECTS ME, SAVES ME FROM EVERYONE WHO WANTS TO HURT ME. HE LOVES ME AND I LOVE HIM>

<And you human, you love this cub?>

“Yes I do, I would never hurt him if I could help it. I fought the potion but couldn’t beat it, I deeply regret that I ever hurt Peorth and know that I will be making up for it for a very long time,” Severus answered honestly, while he may not have been in control when chasing Peorth to make him into a potion, he could remember the mind numbing fear that his cub had felt.

<YOU HAVE NOTHING TO BE SORRY FOR SEVERUS, I LOVE YOU AND IT WAS THE POTION. YOU WILL NOT BREAK OUR BOND, YOU CAN’T HE IS MINE AND I AM HIS>

The alpha chuckled, <Of course you are young one and I would never break a mentor bond without very good reason and you have just proved that there is no reason to break the bond. Your human will love and protect you, just as you will love and protect him. But I had to know that it was safe, that you were safe>

<I am safe> Harry said, finally calming, his magic settling.

<Good, then I will introduce myself. I am Sintar the Pack Alpha, this is Jamille my mate>

Severus saw a slightly smaller Panivco come to stand by the Alpha, this was obviously also a male.

<He carries our first cub> Sintar told them proudly, as any new father would do.

<I am Peorth, this is Severus my mentor and Headmaster Dumbledore, he is Alpha of the humans in the castle>

<It is a pleasure to meet you Headmaster Dumbledore, the large halfling Hagrid spoke of you and we have heard words of you from other animals who have visited the School>

“It is a pleasure to meet you Sintar, this skill you have to project your thoughts into human minds, will Peorth be able to do it?” Severus looked at Albus in confusion and then realised that the older man must have been able to hear Sintar talking but not Peorth.

<Yes Headmaster Dumbledore, he communicates with his mentor and I currently. His mentor because of the bond they share and myself because I help and allow him. This is one of the first abilities that he will be taught. I must ask that Peorth is allowed to stay alone with us all of this day and then over night. Severus will be only a thought away and is more than welcome to check on him with the bond as often as he wants>

“It is of course up to Peorth.”

Severus looked down at his cub and could feel the confusion that his cub felt, “Peorth listen to me, I need to go back to my lab and see if there are any more clues of who placed the potion. You should stay here and learn from them, explain who you are.”

<But what about Neville and lessons with the Headmaster?>

Severus gave his cub a smile and knelt down so he could the small cub into his arms, “I will speak to Mr Longbottom and tell him what has happened and I am sure the Headmaster understand that the lessons can wait a few more days.”

“Of course we can postpone Peorth.”

<OK then I’ll stay but you will come and have breakfast with us, won’t you?>

“Of course my cub.”

Peorth sent a wave of love through the bond then wriggled free until he jump down landing on Sintar’s head. Peorth jumped up again, obviously expecting to get away but Sintar moved quicker than Severus could follow and had Peorth by the scruff of his neck before he could blink.

Severus couldn’t help but laugh at the disgruntled look on Peorth’s face, he laughed even harder at the annoyance coming over the bond at being caught by Sintar.

<There will be training that will involve both Peorth and you Severus>

“I will come when required,” Severus assured the alpha, “I will see you for Breakfast in the morning Peorth.”

<You’ll explain to Neville and the others, especially Draco>

“I will find them at Lunch.”

++++

Peorth watched his Severus and the Headmaster walk back towards Hogwarts from his position dangling from Sintar’s jaw. He knew it should be uncomfortable and probably even painful but instead was calmed by it, it made him feel safe, cared for loved.

<Thank-you for coming> He said, directing his thoughts towards Sintar, <You don’t know me and didn’t have to answer my call>

<You are a Panivco Cub, all cubs are special and rare, we care for them all>

<But I’m not a cub> Peorth protested, maybe they wouldn’t really want him when they found but he had to tell them. It might have worked out with Severus and not telling him but he had to tell the pack.

<You look like a cub, smell like a cub, I think you are a cub> Sintar declared, finally setting Peorth on his feet.

<But I’m not> Peorth insisted, changing back into his human form, unknowingly reversing the Headmaster’s changes, making him look like himself.

Sintar looked him over, his nose snuffling around Peorth’s neck and groin, those very large and very sharp teeth near to some vital spots but Peorth wasn’t scared, he knew that the large Panivco wouldn’t hurt him.

<You still smell and feel like a cub to me little one, what you look like isn’t important, it is what you are inside that matters. It is the fact that you went against every instinct you have to face me to protect your bond to your mentor. It is the way you felt safe when I held you in my jaws, you are one of the pack cubs whether you have fur or skin>

Peorth just collapsed against Sintar, sobbing his heart out, letting his alpha comfort him. The deep purr reassured him as did the tongue grooming his hair. It was almost as comforting as Severus, as if the thought had summoned his human, he heard Severus in his mind.

<You are okay my cub?> Peorth smiled at the words rather than images coming across their bond.

<I will be Severus, Sintar is here he is not you but he’ll do>

<Okay then Peorth>

Severus’ presence faded back from the bond and Peorth went back to soaking in Sintar’s presence.

<I’ll do will I?> Sintar questioned but Peorth wasn’t worried he could feel the amusement in the Alpha’s voice.

<You aren’t Severus or Draco but you still feel good>

<Who is Draco?> Another voice asked.

<He’s Draco, when we’re ready we will bond a bit like the one I have with Severus but different> Peorth explained, turning to face the other Panivco who had spoken, Jamille, Sintar’s mate.

<He is your mate> Jamille said, a statement not a question.

<Mate like you and Sintar?>

<Yes, I believe Jamille is correct, this Draco is your mate, he is human?>

Peorth nodded his head, <He is part of my pack>

<Your pack?> Sintar asked.

<Yes, they are all human is that okay?>

<Of course it is because while they are pack for your human side, we are pack for your cub side> Sintar told him, <But for now you need to change back to your cub form so we can introduce you tot he pack and begin lessons>

Peorth changed back to a cub and smiled as Sintar and Jamille nuzzled him, making him feel safe.

::The pack is split into groups by age, those under approximately fifty summers like you are cubs, their marks like yours are still grey, the lighter the grey of a cub's marks the older they are. Once the marks turn snow white then they are teens, and stay teens for around forty summers.

::At around 90 summers we become adults, this is marked by the inside of the marks becoming a light grey, it marks the beginning of the fertile period. Finally at around 220 summers the final transition is made to elder by their marks getting darker, saying that they are no longer fertile:: Sintar told him.

Peorth looked at Sintar and Jamille, both had the same shape marks as he did but theirs were white border surrounding a grey centre, so they were adults. Although Sintar’s marks were larger than Jamille’s but Sintar was just bigger than Jamille in all ways. ::Why are your markings bigger than Jamille’s::

::Because I am larger than him, the size of marks has little importance only the colour. Now I will introduce you to the pack and later after lessons you may play with your fellow cubs::

Peorth just nodded and followed Sintar and Jamille over to where the rest of the pack was sat watching them; he could count another 26 Panivcos sitting and laying around in a group, meaning that the pack was made up of 28 Panivcos. He wondered if it was a large or small pack, how many other packs were there in England and around the world. It wasn’t something he had really thought about, previously he had been worried that if a pack came along then Severus would get rid of him, even though he knew the Potions Master loved him and wouldn’t be rid of him that easily.

Peorth looked at the pack, picking out cubs, teens, adults and Elders from the group, understanding what Sintar meant about marking colours now he could see them close up. There were four youngsters his size and smaller with dark grey markings, one obviously much older with light grey markings, who were cubs like him. The five with just white markings were larger than him but still not as large as Sintar or even Jamille. While the twelve with grey and white markings were all some size between Jamille and Sintar, the same size as the four elders whose marks were fading.

Sintar was the largest though, the alpha who looked after the pack, looked after him, along with Severus of course.

Meeting the pack was confusing, there were so many names and he knew that he would have to ask them again individually who they were. He decided to concentrate on the cubs' names, they were his peers and the ones he would interact with the most apart from Sintar and Jamille.

Anno was the male who was older then him, his marks were light grey and he had one light grey foot. Windj was the female about his size with a marking on her right ear. The next two were a very, very rare set of twins, one male and one female with markings that were nearly black, Miidras with a mark on the end of his nose and Junic. Then finally there was a small male called Watti, he hadn’t got any markings yet so he was very young.

::It is very unusual to have so many so young, the twins and their mother joined the pack only last winter:: Jamille confided in him as he was led away, leaving Sintar to speak to the rest of the pack. The pair settled down in the sun, Peorth quite happily sat beneath the older Panivco’s wing.

::What will I be learning today?::

::One of the first skills a cub must learn is how to speak, unlike humans we only speak using our minds and our abilities vary. But first you must learn how to refine your voice.::

::Refine my voice?:: Peorth asked, confused about what Jamille meant.

::At the minute when you speak you shout it out for everyone to hear but you still need help from another so they can hear you. We are going to teach you how to make yourself be heard and then how to restrict it to just the person or people you are speaking to, also how to control the emotions that are transmitted with you words as they were when you argued with Sintar.::

::Are you helping me now?::

::Yes::

::Do all cubs need to learn this::

::Of course they do, just as you must have learnt to speak as a human. Although they cannot yet help someone to talk. Once you can speak to us, we will teach you to speak to the humans and then other skills::

::Okay:: Harry replied.

::Okay?:: Jamille asked, ::What does this mean?::

Peorth blinked at Jamille in confusion, trying to think about what ‘okay’ actually meant. ::It can mean many things, in this case it means that I understand.::

::Ok-ay:: Jamille replied hesitantly.

::Yeah that’s good::

::Now Young one, please tell us how you came to have a form like ours and a human mentor:: Sintar said as he returned to their sides, curling on the side of Peorth, making him feel safe between the two adults.

Telling his story was a hard experience, even more so knowing that he was transmitting his emotions, it made him feel very vulnerable, although being surrounded by Sintar and Jamille was comforting. He started with Voldemort and ended with his panic attack when he had been Diagon Alley earlier in the day.

::You will be fine Young one, you have a mentor who cares for you, a human pack and now you are part of this pack. Now we start lessons::

XXX

Severus entered his lab with a sigh, it felt strange to know that Peorth was off with pack members learning whatever it was that they taught cubs. He knew that Peorth would always be his Silly Creature, his cub but it was hard to realise that there was things as a human he couldn’t teach him and that he was jealous of Sintar and Jamille.

But for now he had a job to do, Anita had identified the potion and that it had been in the drink he had got from a house-elf who didn’t know where is had come from. The Hestario Potion was a dangerous one that had in this case not only blocked his bond with Peorth but released his inhibitions about killing rare and loved animals for ingredients. But the most dangerous part was that it only took someone who had completed an OWL in Potions to brew it, the tricky part was infusing the intention into it, it took someone with a structured mind and tight control on their magic.

He was lucky that the brewer had managed to infuse the potion correctly and hadn’t just completely messed up his mind. He could have lost the need to drink or ability to eat, the power to move his body or any other ability he had. There was a reason that the Hestario Potion was one of banned potions, never mind how difficult it was to stop the potion as he was sure Albus had discovered. Being found brewing it was an automatic 1000 Galleon fine, if it had been infused it was a 1000 Galleon fine and a week in Azkaban. But the punishment for administrating an infused Hestario potion was a 5000 Galleon fine and a year in Azkaban.

It meant that it had been an adult witch or wizard and probably a Master or Mistress in their field. The tests to become a Master or Mistress in their own field meant the wizard had to have a much tighter control on their thoughts and magic than the average wizard. 98% of Masters and Mistresses would have the ability to properly infuse the potion with intention, which left him with many suspects at Hogwarts.

As he could not eliminate all members of the wizarding world individually and as Albus would have known if there had been anyone in Hogwarts the previous night who was not a member off staff, he could assume that it had been someone on staff who had done it.

He was a Potions Master but knew he hadn’t done it to himself.

Minerva was a Transfiguration Mistress but they were friends and she cared about Peorth, she wouldn’t want to hurt any animal.

Filius was a Charms Master and again was his friend, he was also a gentle soul, he cared about people and animals.

Poppy was a Mistress of healing but she was a healer, she wouldn’t give someone a potion that could hurt someone so drastically.

Sinistra was a Mistress of Astronomy and the magic that came with it, and he could see her brewing the potion and administering it but he couldn’t think of a motive. They weren’t close friends but they were more than just colleagues and he couldn’t think any reason why she would want to hurt Peorth or him.

Pomona was a Mistress of Herbology but she was a Hufflepuff and they were friends, working together to grow new ingredients for potions.

Septima was a Mistress in Arithmancy but again he couldn’t think of a motive, although logically she was probably the one with the most ability to ensure that the potion worked as wanted.

Albus as a Master of Transfiguration and DADA also had the ability and mind control to make the potion but he trusted that the older man wouldn’t do it. Albus adored Peorth and was his friend and mentor, he wouldn’t hurt either of them.

That was all the Masters and Mistresses that taught at Hogwarts and he either trusted them not to have done it or couldn’t think of a reason why they would do it. There was the other teachers and members of staff: Argus didn’t have the magical ability; Sibyll didn’t have the ability to infuse a mug of that blasted tea of hers, never mind a tricky potion; Hagrid would never hurt Peorth; Cuthbert was a bloody ghost and wouldn’t have managed the potion or in the infusion without drifting to thinking about his goblins; Kettleburn the daft old man didn’t have enough limbs to brew the potion, and again wouldn’t hurt an animal; as long as her precious books weren’t touched Irma wouldn’t have done it; and Xiomara loved having someone to fly with who appreciated it as much as she did.

That left only one member of staff, one that he had been purposefully not thinking of so as not to jump to obviously conclusions but he was the only one left. Julian McTane, trained as an Auror so not only could he make the potion but probably had the control to infuse it properly. He didn’t want to point fingers at the DADA teacher without real proof but the man probably had the ability and was just a nasty piece of work where Peorth was involved.

It was time he went and saw Albus, not only did they need to talk about the attack but also about the fact that the cub he had been caring for all these months was really Harry Potter.

XXX

Albus Dumbledore had seen many things in his life but had had two shocks in the past twenty-four hours, two things he had never expected. The first was that the boy they had been looking for for months was really living with his Potion’s Master and he was a very accomplished Animageous. The second had been talking to a fully grown Alpha Panivco who had come to help Peorth.

“Have you been down to meet the pack?” Albus asked Fawkes, as the Phoenix settled on the arm of his chair to get his head petted.

-No friend, the Dark Knight’s cub is well?-

“Yes old friend, he is down with the Pack. Did you know his real identity?”

-No, who is he?-

“Harry Potter.”

-The human child you have been searching for?-

“Yes under our noses the entire time, too scared that he would lose Severus if we knew who he really was.”

-The Dark Knight loves him very much, the cub should know this-

“And that I am afraid is my fault, leaving him with the Dursleys and not checking on him. He didn’t know love and trust until Severus and I am not sure if even now really believes how Severus feels about him, hopefully with the pack here and the ability to communicate better everything will be fine.”

One of the instruments on his desk made a small buzzing noise letting him know

-The Dark Knight approaches-

“Thank-you old friend,” Albus told the Phoenix, he had actually expected Severus to follow him to his office after meeting the pack. “Have a seat Severus. Peorth hasn’t contacted you has he?”

“No, as far as I can tell he is fine, there are feelings of happiness and contentment over the bond.”

“I am sure he misses you Severus and loves you very much, now how may I help you?” He asked, wondering which subject Severus would want to rant about first.

“Someone feeding me an illegal potion and me then nearly killing my bonded.”

“You didn’t hurt him Severus,” Albus said bluntly, getting straight to the heart of the matter. It was very disturbing that a member of staff had been fed a dangerous potion that could have killed him and they hadn’t known until said staff member was trying to kill magical creatures.

“But I could have Albus, if you and Fawkes had been only thirty seconds later, I could have hurt him, even killed him.”

“But we weren’t thirty seconds later, we stunned you and stopped the potion.” Albus moved around the table to pull the younger man into a hug, Severus cried so rarely, even if the other man’s eyes were dry, Albus knew his boy well enough to recognise crying. Albus knew it was due to Severus’ childhood and the younger man’s father that his crying was not only tearless and silent, only the shaking of his shoulders revealed that he was upset at all.

“I could have killed him Albus.” The words were forced out between breaths and laced with pain, showing just how off balance the other man really was.

“You could have but you didn’t Severus, your bond is strong and as much as I hated what happened to you, it did have one good outcome: we found Harry Potter.”

“My Cub is Harry Potter,” Severus said, sounding like he still wasn’t quite sure that it was true.

“Yes he is and he is going to stay as your cub most of the time, he loves you Severus.”

“He loves me so much that he was too scared to turn back to his human form for months Albus.”

Albus just sighed and continued stroking the narrow and still far too boney back, “I think at the beginning it was because he was scared that you would turn him out for being Harry Potter. But then I think his reasons changed, he didn’t want to be Harry Potter back then any more than he does now. I think he liked the anonymity that came with being Peorth and not Harry Potter. You may think differently Severus but please remember that Peorth, Harry whatever you want to call him loves you very much.”

Albus just held Severus and let him work through whatever it was that was going through that complicated mind of his. It was a couple of minutes later that Severus pulled back and gave him a small smile; well a smile by Severus' standards, a small raising of one side of his lips, most people wouldn’t have even noticed it but it warmed Albus’ heart.

“I love him Albus, he is still my cub. Potter wouldn’t like it.”

“But I think Lily would, she would love the fact that her son had managed to get through to you and that he had someone whom he could love and trust.”

Severus gave him another small smile then his thoughts returned to the reason all of this upset had started. “McTane gave me a dark potion and nearly made me kill Peorth.”

“Do you have proof Severus?” Albus asked calmly.

“You know I bloody well don’t Albus or I would have called the Aurors already but it had to be him, he is the only one with the ability and the motive. The only teacher that doesn’t like Peorth, it had to have been him.”

“I talked to McTane and to the rest of the staff and none of them have admitted doing it.”

“Of course not, it would a be a year in Azkaban if they admitted to making it, he needs to be questioned under Veritaserum,” Severus said indignantly, he knew Albus was trusting but he actually expected someone to admit to illegal behaviour.

“If there was the smallest scrap of proof Severus I would have already done it but there is no proof. The ingredients are not monitored, anyone could have made it and any residue is gone with a few hours. The house-elf is very distressed but was affected by a confundus charm mixed with an obliviate, the signature of which is too degraded to get a clear reading. We have no proof Severus and until some can be found then I cannot question McTane or anyone else under Veritaserum.”

“I hate this, I hate that someone in this school can do something so illegal and get away with it.” Severus fell back into a chair with a growl of anger, he hated that someone hurt Peorth and he hadn’t been able to defend his cub.

“I know Severus and we will find someway to get whoever did this but for now there is nothing we can do but carry on looking for evidence.”

Severus nodded, for now he would go back to his potions and wait to see Peorth and the pack again.

XXX

Peorth stood nervously beside Sintar, looking over at where the other cubs were playing.

::You are capable of communicating with them on your own Peorth so it is time to go and meet them, it is good practise for you::

He really wanted to obey the alpha and approach the other cubs but he still remembered his time with the Dursleys. ::But what if they don’t like me:: He knew he was whining and if his Severus was there he would have been told to stop being so pathetic and of course they would like him, Draco and Hermione and Neville and the twins and Percy liked him so they would too.

::Why wouldn’t they like you young cub?:: Sintar asked in confusion, ::You are a strong cub with a strong bond with your mentor and the ability to perform magic. I see no reason why they wouldn’t like and adore you as both Jamille and I do::

::Really?:: Peorth asked.

::Of course now go and say hello::

Peorth nodded and slowly made his way to where the five cubs were playing, as he approached the female Windj came towards him. He felt a gentle touch at his outer shields that he recognised as someone attempting to form a speech bond with him. He slowly parted his shields slightly and reached out to finish the bond. Sintar and Jamille had told him that this was the most basic of speaking bonds, a one-to-one communication bond that both sides maintained for speaking. There were many different types of bonds which he was told he would learn over the next few weeks.

::Hello I am Windj::

::I’m Peorth::

::I know, do you remember who the others are?:: She asked kindly, she reminded him a bit of Hermione.

::He’s Arno, the twins are Miidras and Junic and Watti is the smallest one::

He felt three more touches at his outer shields and opened them to form bonds with three more of the cubs. He didn’t know who they were until they spoke although Sintar had told him that once he had spoken to anyone a couple of times he would recognise their touch on his shields just as he recognised an out loud voice.

::I’m Miidras::

::and I’m Junic:: The twins said, sounding very much like his twins, Fred and George.

::Do you have a permanent bond with each other?:: He asked, knowing that because none of the bonds were being shielded they would all hear him. He guessed that the others were all linked to each other so they could talk.

::Yes we do, do you know twins?:: Miidras asked.

::Yes and they talk together, finishing each other’s sentences::

::I’m Watti:: the smallest cub told him, head-butting Peorth on the chest. Peorth smiled at the warmth that came with the words. It was an automatic response to lean down and swipe his tongue across the small head, Watti let out a happy growl and started rubbing himself against Peorth. Peorth relaxed and sat down, Watti quickly insinuated himself underneath Peorth’s wing, laying down under the comforting weight and making happy noises out loud and through the speech bond. ::I like you::

::I like you too Watti, are you comfortable?::

::Yes:: Watti answered simply and snuggled into his side, it a few seconds later he felt the speech bond slip away. His panic obviously passed through the other speech bonds he had open.

::He has only fallen asleep:: Windj told him, ::He is still very young and when he needs to sleep, he tends to just find someone to help keep him warm and falls asleep::

The twins took this as an invitation to approach him and greet him with a lick and a growl, followed by Windj.

::What about Anno?:: Peorth asked, ::Why hasn’t he introduced himself yet?::

::Don’t worry about Arno, he is just jealous, he is getting close to his teen years and has yet to find his mentor. He has his mind stuck on the fact that Sintar should be his Mentor and is jealous now that he is yours::

Peorth frowned, ::But Sintar isn’t my mentor, my mentor is Severus::

::Why is Sintar teaching you how to speak?:: Windj asked in confusion.

::My Severus is a human, he doesn’t know how to teach me so Sintar volunteered::

::A human:: Windj gasped, ::And Sintar didn’t break the bond::

::He tested us:: Harry replied, ::My Severus is a good mentor and it is good that he is human as I am too::

::But you look like a cub like us:: Windj said indignantly, like it had all been a ruse put together to trick her.

::I’m a special wizard who can change into another form, mine is a Panivco. Severus and the rest of the humans didn’t know I was anything more than a Cub until last night::

::Wow::

::What about your mentor?:: Harry asked.

::She’s great, her name is Dianso, she is over there:: Windj indicated a group of three Panivcos, their coats classing them as Elders, ::She is the one with the marking over her eye. She never found her mate and I am her second Mentee but she has been with the pack for years. How come the humans didn’t know you were one of them?::

::I was hurt when Severus found me in my cub form, we formed the bond and then I found out that Severus hated my human form, I was too scared to change back:: Peorth answered, telling the other cub the important facts without going into too much gory detail.

::He doesn’t hate you now he knows, does he?::

::No, my Severus loves and cares for me, he understands::

::What about your parents, where are they? Why didn’t they help you?::

::They’re dead:: Peorth said bluntly, it had been strange to learn that his parents had been killed by a dark wizard not in a car crash like he had been told and while he would never fully get over it, it was no longer painful. He didn’t even remember them or know what they were looked like, it wasn’t like the Dursleys had kept pictures of them around. Maybe he could ask the Headmaster if he had any photos of his parents.

::Oh I’m sorry::

::It is fine, it was many years ago::

::Years?::

Peorth frowned and realised that she might not know the word, it was a very human concept ::A passing of all the seasons, summers:: He added, remembering how Sintar had said the word.

::Okay, would you like to met my fathers?::

::You have two?:: Peorth asked.

::Yes, they were mated only two summers after Pata left her teens::

::Pata?:: Peorth asked.

::When there are two mothers, the eldest is known as the Meta and the youngest as Mata. If it is two fathers like I have then the eldest is Peta and the youngest Pata and finally if it is a male and a female it is either Meta and Pata or Mata or Pata, depending on who is the eldest::

::So you don’t have a mother?:: Peorth asked in amazement.

::No, its magical and we don’t learn all the details until we are much older but it was just Pata and Peta who were involved in creating me::

Peorth nodded, ::Sintar says that Draco is my mate, we will be able to have cubs?::

::Two males can have a cub like Jamille and Sintar are and like my fathers did with me, is Draco human like your Severus?::

::Yes::

::If you were both Panivcos then you could have a cub, as you are human and a magic user I don’t know you would have to ask your Severus. Would you like to meet Dianso?::

::Of course:: Peorth answered.

He stood up and the twins surrounded Watti, keeping the small cub warm as he slept while Peorth bounded after Windj to where Dionsa was sat, letting the speech bonds with other cubs fade. She was on her own now, eating from one of the huge bowls of fruit that Hagrid had put out.

::Hello Dionsa::

A stronger touch on his shields, one more similar in power to Sintar and he opened the shields, letting who he assumed was Dionsa form a speech bond.

::Hello Windj and Peorth::

::Hi:: Peorth replied, ::You’re Windj’s Mentor?::

::Yes, it is my honour to guide Windj through these difficult years. You also have a mentor?::

::Yes the dark haired human that was here earlier, his name is Severus::

XXX

Severus changed for bed, finding it strange not to have a little furry body running around, rubbing against him or just sitting and watching him. He missed having someone to talk to and cuddle up with. He knew that Peorth was okay, contentment was coming over the bond but it was weaker then normal with the distance down to Hagrid’s hut and he wasn’t sure if he liked it.

He put his dressing gown on over his pyjamas and returned to his living room to find the potions journal that had arrived at the beginning of the week, he hadn’t had a chance to start it yet. He called a house-elf and got a cup of tea, making sure that it was free of anything but blackberry tea. He definitely didn’t like not having Peorth curled against his side while they both sat before bed, reading and napping.

It was nearly an hour later that Severus reached for his empty cup for the third time and decided that it was time for bed. He crawled into his cold bed, missing Peorth more than he had all day and his fears started to get the better of him. What if Peorth never shared his bed again? What if he was so scared of Severus that he spent all his time with the pack now?

A tingle in the back of his head told him that Peorth had activated the wards and within seconds he had his arms full of Panivco Cub.

::Not scared, love you Severus::

Severus smiled and stroked the small head, he had been so caught up in his self pity that he had not noticed the bond getting stronger as Peorth got closer to their rooms.

“I love you too little one.”

A sound brought his head up and he realised that they weren’t alone, a large Elder (If his memory served him correct) Panivco was stood in the doorway to his room.

::This is Dionsa, she is an Elder in the pack and Windj’s mentor::

“It is a pleasure to meet you Dionsa, thank-you for bringing Peorth down here.”

::You are welcome dark human, the little one is very precious:: The mental touch was again powerful, just like speaking with Sintar.

“Will you stay here for the night and return with us for breakfast with the Pack?” Severus asked as he automatically adjusted Peorth to his side, letting them both get comfortable. “I can enlarge the bed or make the floor in front of the fire soft.”

::I will sleep on the floor you require time with your cub to confirm the bond. After last night Sintar should have made you spend the day together::

“That is fine.” With a flick of his wand the fire was lit and the hard stone in front of it softened.

Dionsa walked over to it and circled a few times before settling down, her wings wrapped tight around her.

::This is very satisfactory dark human::

Severus just sighed and cuddled Peorth against him, glad that he didn’t have to sleep alone.

::I didn’t want to sleep without you either::

Severus smiled and let himself drift asleep, secure in the knowledge that everything was fine between him and Peorth.

XXX

X - The field by Hagrid’s hut thirty minutes Earlier - X

Dionsa looked in surprise as Peorth almost ran into her, she automatically grabbed him around the neck, shook him a few times before placing back on the ground as she formed a communication bond with him. ::I thought you were sleeping with Sintar and Jamille::

::I was but then I saw you on your own and they should spend the night together as mates, I don’t want to get between them::

::Oh Little one you won’t get between them, if they invited you to sleep with them then they want you there::

::I just thought they might be trying not to hurt my feelings:: The little one replied to her. Dionsa sighed and wondered what had happened to this little one to make him trust so little.

::You are more than welcome to spend the night with me young one::

Dionsa lifted one wing and smiled at the pleasure of the small body burrowing into her side. She had never found her mate so never had her own cubs and while Windj was her second cub to guide to adulthood, it wasn’t the same as having her own cub, there were always parents somewhere waiting for their cub. With Peorth it was different, he had only his mentor and a group of humans with no female support.

It was common that if both parents were male then a bond would form with a female mentor and if both were female then a bond would form with a male mentor. Peorth only had his male human mentor so needed not only the support of a female but also a Panivco. While they talked that afternoon she had felt drawn to the small cub, not in the way she felt drawn to either of her mentees but something much more basic and parental.

Dionsa realised that while she had been thinking Peorth had been fidgeting and not falling asleep like a good little cub.

::What is wrong Little one?::

::I miss Severus, we haven’t spent a night apart since bonding::

::He is just at the other end of the bond::

::I know but after last night I miss him so much I want my human::

::What happened last night?::

The story poured out of the cub, about a potion and the dark human trying to kill him, the humans learning he was human too and healing Severus. Finally about how they had gone shopping and Severus having to rescue him from his own mind and then meeting the pack, how it was very exciting but now he just wanted to be in his human’s arms.

::Everything is fine, we will go to the castle and to your human::

::Thank-you Dionsa::

Dionsa stood up and grabbed Peorth by the scruff of the neck, smiling around the skin in her mouth as the cub relaxed bonelessly in comfort. She walked towards the huge castle, following directions from the cub and smiling when the large front doors opened enough to let them in. Peorth knew where they going and they were soon stood outside of the dark human’s quarters.

She put the small cub down and he opened the door, running through various rooms while Dionsa followed at a slower pace. Reaching the room occupied by Peorth and his human she could see the pair cuddled together.

“I love you too little one.”

Dionsa smiled at the honest words and realised not for the first time that their relationship was more than just a mentor relationship, it ran deeper.

Dionsa recognised the mental touch of the small cub and allowed a bond to form between them so she could hear what he was saying to his mentor.

::This is Dionsa, she is an Elder in the pack and Windj’s mentor::

“It is a pleasure to meet you Dionsa, thank-you for bringing Peorth down here.”

::You are welcome dark human, the little one is very precious::

“Will stay here for the night and return with us for breakfast with the Pack?” The dark human asked. “I can enlarge the bed or make the floor in front of the fire soft.”

Dionsa sent her awareness out to Sintar letting him know that she was staying in the castle with Peorth and his human and that he was an idiot for splitting the pair up when they needed to work on their bond, shutting the bond between them before he could retaliate.

::I will sleep on the floor you require time with your cub to confirm the bond. After last night Sintar should have made you spend the day together::

“That is fine.”

Dionsa saw the magic and walked over to the area it had affected, smiling when she felt he softened it making the floor more than comfortable. Between the warmth of the fire and the mental and magical warmth of Peorth and his mentor, it was perfect.

::This is very satisfactory dark human:: She told him before slowly drifting to sleep, this was very nice and she wondered what the morning would bring.

Dionsa woke the next morning as she was pounced on by a rather energetic cub, she quickly caught him by the neck and shook the small body until he calmed down. She smiled as Peorth collapsed bonelessly in her grip purring happily, she guessed that while Severus loved Peorth with everything he was, he was still human and cubs sometimes just needed an older Panivco.

::Good Morning Little One::

::Good Morning Dionsa:: Peorth said as he wriggled free from her hold and pounced back onto the large bed where the dark human had spent the night.

“I am awake Peorth.”

::It is time to get up Severus:: Peorth said and Dionsa knew that they would have to work with both Severus and Peorth on their bond to allow them to talk without everyone in the area hearing. Although to speak most of the time a bond had to be formed, if a permanent bond existed then it had to be controlled to stop others who were highly trained hearing it.

“I know it is time to get up Peorth, Good Morning Dionsa.”

::Good morning dark human::

“Are you going to eat in the main hall or go back to the pack?”

::Could Draco and Neville and Hermione and the twins and Percy come down and meet the pack and have breakfast. I would like both of my packs to meet::

“I think we could manage that, Dionsa is it possible to ask Sintar’s permission?”

Dionsa smiled, the dark human was clever, he knew that they needed permission to invite so many humans to join them for a meal, to invite another pack of anything to join them for a meal required the permission of the alpha.

::I will ask him now:: she told them and reached out along the bond that tied all of the pack to their alpha.

::Good morning Dionsa, you slept well?:: Sintar asked, Dionsa was glad he was already awake.

::Very well, the little one’s dark human made sure I was comfortable::

::He cares for Peorth::

::Very much Alpha and the little one cares for him just as much. The dark human had an idea of inviting the little one’s human pack down to join us all for breakfast, we just wanted permission::

::It is good, perfect indeed, I wish to meet his pack and make sure that they are worthy of our little one, especially the mate::

::I will tell them::

Dionsa let bond return to its dormant state and smiled at the little one and the dark human.

::He says that it is the perfect opportunity to meet your human pack:: She told them, leaving out the part about finding them worthy, they would not want to know that Sintar would judge all of them as he had judged Severus to ensure that all were worthy of a Panivco cub.

::Woohoo:: The little one said happily and nuzzled against his human.

“Thank you for asking Dionsa, I will tell the house-elves to serve breakfast down there for us. Why don’t you and Dionsa go to the Gryffindor tower and get everyone from there, I will dress and wake Draco and we will meet you at the main entrance to go to where the pack is.”

::Sounds brilliant Severus, if that is fine with you Dionsa?::

::It sounds like an excellent plan Little one, we will see you soon dark human.::

XXX

Peorth led the way up to the Gryffindor common room with Dionsa trailing behind him, he kept finding himself too far ahead of her and had to run back to her. She smiled at him and licked his head every time he came close, he imagined it was a bit like what having a mother would be like only more licking.

Like with Severus’ portrait and the Slytherin common room the painting had been adapted so that his touch and magical signature would open them. The door swung open and he bounded into the common room, smiling at the picture of Hermione all being awake a book in her lap. He carried on bounding until he was almost on top of her and could lick her face in greeting.

“Hello Peorth, you’re okay then.”

Peorth just nodded and looked over at Dionsa ::Can you help me talk to her::

::Of course little one, just let me guide you:: Peorth felt Dionsa’s mind within his, just like Sintar had been when showing him how to make basic communication bonds and suddenly he knew he could speak to Hermione.

::I am very well Hermione::

The bushy haired girl jumped slightly in surprise but then grinned at him and hugged him, “Oh Peorth it is wonderful to hear your voice like this and when we are in lessons you can ask questions through us and you will get so much more out of the lessons.”

Peorth smiled, she was so focused on learning, he was just glad to go the lessons and be almost normal, even if he did have fur and wings.

::Dionsa and I came to see if you and the others would like to come for breakfast with me and Severus and Draco and the rest of the pack::

“Ohhhh, of course, I would love to, I’m going to go and get dressed, will you wake the boys?”

::Yes:: Peorth answered, unable to sa anything else as she had already ran off up the stairs into the girl’s dorm. ::Will you be able to help me talk to Percy when I am upstairs?::

::Yes Little one, I will wait here::

Harry nodded and smile and bounced off into the Boy’s dormitory, climbing rapidly up the stairs until he found Percy’s room. The door opened and he smiled as he approached the boy’s bed, he was fast asleep with books all around him, Peorth guessed that the older boy had fallen asleep while researching. He felt a warm feeling inside of him when he realised that the books were about telepathy and animagus transformations, staying in animal form for too long was the title on one book that was open.

Peorth climbed onto the bed and started licking and nuzzling Percy’s chin and neck, trying to wake the older boy up.

“Stop it.”

Peorth let Dionsa lead him again and he spoke to Percy::Morning Percy::

“Peorth.”

::It’s me Percy::

“You’re using telepathy?” Percy asked in amazement.

::With help at the minute from Dionsa, she is in the common room, but the pack will teach me how to do it on my own:: Peorth told him and settled on the bed, head on the freckled shoulder.

“I was researching it so that we could speak to you incase something ever happened to Severus again.”

::He is going to be fine:: Peorth said forcefully, he didn’t even like to think that Severus could have something happen to him, that he could be hurt or even dead.

“I am sure he will Peorth but I wanted to make sure that you were able to contact us in the case of an emergency.”

::Thank-you:: Peorth said simply, it meant a lot to him that Percy was looking out for him.

“It is early for a visit Peorth, not that I mind or anything but it is early and is anything wrong?”

::Nothing is wrong:: Peorth said, trying to calm the red-head. ::I just came up to ask you and others to breakfast with the Panivco pack, I would like them to meet you and you to meet them. Sintar, he is the pack Alpha told me that are my pack for human side and they are pack for my cub side::

“Of course I want to meet them,” Percy said and practically jumped out of bed, almost throwing Peorth to the floor. I will wake Neville while you get the twins up and then we will meet you in the common room.”

::Okay:: Peorth said to the retreating back, smiling at the enthusiasm Percy and Hermione had shown to meeting the pack, he hoped they would all get on. He also knew that once again Percy was looking after him, by waking Neville it meant that Peorth did not have to go into the first year dorm.

He ran down the stairs and burst into the third year dorm over to the beds where George and Fred where, surprisingly they were already awake and plotting but welcomed him with hugs.

“Morning little Peorth... To what do we... owe the honour... of your visit... on this wonderful... early... morning?”

::Breakfast:: Peorth said finding it strange to realise that forming a temporary bond with one of them felt like both of them, as twins they obviously had a very tight mental bond.

“We would normally... just meet you... down there... for breakfast.”

::I know but this is an invitation to have breakfast with the Panivco Pack, Sintar the Alpha wants to meet you::

“Well then... who are we... to refuse... such a wonderful offer... Come young Peorth... to the common room.”

Harry followed them down the stairs, running into the back of them and nearly knocking them over when the pair stopped suddenly at the bottom of the stairs.

“You did not... tell us that... you had a friend... down here.”

::Greetings young twins, I am Dionsa, I hope you will join my pack for breakfast::

“Of course... we will... we are very glad... to meet you Lady Dionsa.”

::We’re just waiting for Neville, Percy and Hermione:: Peorth said as he moved around the twins to pounce on Dionsa again, hoping to catch her off guard and quickly found himself hanging contentedly from her mouth. He knew he had to admit that this was what he had really wanted, he felt so safe just hanging there, it gave him the safe feeling of safety and contentment as being in Severus’ arms just in a different way.

“Morning Fred, George, are you looking forward to meeting the rest of the pack?” Hermione asked as she returned to the common room, this time dressed in her school uniform and looking very excited, almost bouncing in place.

“We are... very much... looking forward to... meeting Peorth’s pack.”

“Me too, since meeting Peorth I have tried to learn as much as I can about Panivcos but there isn’t much. It will be so good...”

Peorth loved Hermione, as a friend, or maybe even what it would have felt like to have a sister but she could talk for England, never running out of things to say. Percy was the only other person who he knew who could not only equal the amount of talking about a subject but could sometimes even talk more about it. He was glad that Percy and Hermione had each other to talk with and didn’t expect any of them to be able to understand what they were saying all of the time.

“Morning Peorth,” Neville said as he came down the stairs, “George, Fred and Hermione, morning too.”

Peorth wriggled free of Dionsa’s grip and bounced over to Neville, greeting the other boy and forming a bond with the young boy. ::Neville this is Dionsa::

Neville turned and smiled at Dionsa, “Percy told me that Peorth had said that Dionsa was in the common room but I hadn’t realised you would be so big.”

::I am fully grown young healer, your Peorth will probably end up slightly larger than me when he reaches his full height:: Dionsa said, allowing all of them in the common room to hear the words.

“Why do you call me young healer?” Neville asked nervously.

::I will allow Sintar to explain it to, for now we should go and meet the Dark Human and the human cub he went to get::

::We should or Severus will get grumpy and Draco will pout:: Harry added, leading the way out of the common room.

Peorth bounded into the foyer, the others were behind him talking more slowly while he was full of energy and wanting to see Draco to make sure they were really all right after the revelation of his real identity. Draco was stood beside Severus, looking rather sleepy and Peorth couldn’t help but approach him, he stood on his hind legs with his front paws resting on Draco’s shoulders so he could lick the pale face.

“Ugh Peorth don’t do that, it’s nasty,” Draco said in disgust as he pushed Peorth away, wiping at his face in disgust as the other laughed at the blond’s behaviour and while Severus wasn’t laughing out loud he could feel his human’s amusement through their bond.

With Dionsa’s help he opened a communication bond with the blonde::I’m sorry Draco::

::Is that you Peorth?::

::Unless you have other voices in your head:: Peorth said, making sure that the amusement travelled with his words. He liked knowing that he would be able to tease Draco as much as he wanted in the future.

::This is great, we’ll be able to talk in class and no-one will ever know::

::Soon I will, Dionsa is helping me know but I’ll be able to do it on my own soon::

::Brilliant:: Draco replied.

::Little One we should go down for breakfast:: Dionsa said to him.

::Of course, I am getting hungry::

XXX

Sintar looked up as he felt the approach of Dionsa and Peorth, there was a selection of smaller humans along with the dark human bounded to Peorth. The young cub was ahead of the rest of the group, obviously very awake and heading straight for him. He caught the small cub mid pounce, pinning him down with one paw.

::Good morning Peorth:: He said, opening the bond for communication without thought.

::Morning Sintar, I brought everyone to meet you and the pack::

::So I can see::

::It is okay isn’t it, Dionsa said it was:: Sintar hated the fear in the cub’s voice, the insecurity.

::It is okay Peorth, I do like this new word that you taught us and now I think you should introduce them to me::

::I will:: Peorth told him and bounded over to the small humans as soon as he was released.

Sintar reached out so that all of the pack and all of the human’s present could hear what the small cub would say.

::This is Severus, you met him last night. Next is Draco then Neville, Hermione, George and Fred, they are twins and finally Percy. Guys and Hermione this is Sintar, he is the Alpha and his mate Jamille, Jamille is pregnant::

“Wow two males can get pregnant does that mean you could get pregnant Peorth? Just like you managed to form a mentor bond,” Hermione said.

::We don’t know, he might be able to:: Sintar replied, he didn’t know if Peorth would be able to have a child like Jamille was doing but he hoped that between Peorth and his wizarding mate the pair would have the pleasure of having children of their own. ::You have a wonderful pack Peorth. You are the Alpha, the leader with Draco as your Beta and mate. Neville is your pack healer, Hermione is the knowledge keeper, Percy is the wise man and the twins are the protectors:: He told them, glad that Peorth seemed to have collected such a rounded pack who felt very loyal.

“I am not very wise,” Percy told him and Sintar could see how nervous the young man was.

::You are but you are young, you are on the path to being a great wise man, you already help your pack, guiding them, using your experiences to aid. Just as Neville is on the path to being a great healer, he has a connection with nature that will grow and allow him to become a great healer:: he told the young and very nervous man.

::I am sure that the twins are already the protectors and with training they will work even closer as one, nearly all twins become pack protectors, their bond so much closer then others. Hermione is already a knowledge keeper, ready and willing to share knowledge with those who ask and finally Draco, the beta the mate, the most important to Peorth. You will support him, comfort him, look after him and help him look after the pack::

The young beta looked scared but moved until he was stood beside Peorth, his hand on Peorth’s neck, “I will be the best beta ever.”

::I am sure you will young one but like the rest of you clan you and your alpha are still young, there are elders to aid you. It will be many summers before you must stand on your own paws. Now though it is time for eating::

XXX

Peorth curled up on the bed and watched as Severus got undressed for bed, he knew that the pack was still on the grass by Hagrid’s hut but that they would be leaving in a few days. It had been three weeks since they had arrived and Sintar had decided he had learnt everything he could learn at the time and it was time to move the pack on. It had been a hard but fun three weeks learning how to control his new mental powers, his lessons with the rest of his human pack and with Dumbledore had been put off until the Panivco pack had left, allowing him concentrate on learning the mental skills he was mature enough to master.

Sintar had promised that both him and Severus could meet up and stay with the pack during the summer but he was going to miss them. He knew he still had Draco and Hermione and Neville and Percy and George and Fred and most importantly Severus but they were different to having the Panivco pack.

“Are you going to tell me what is wrong or just pout all night?” Severus asked him as he climbed into bed.

Peorth didn’t answer just snuggled into his human, sending pleasure over the bond when a hand started stroking his head. Just because he was upset and didn’t know how to answer Severus without hurting the older man’s feelings did not mean he didn’t want to petted.

“Peorth I won’t be mad or upset no matter what you say. I would just like to know what is wrong and make sure you are okay.”

::Sintar told me him and the pack are leaving, he said we can see them again in summer if we wanted, both of us can go and stay with the pack but I don’t want them to leave:: Peorth finally blurted out, glad that now they could speak with actual words not just images.

“I’m not upset Peorth, I know you will miss them just as you would miss me and the others, Hermione, Neville, Draco, Percy, the twins, the Headmaster, and Hagrid if you left with the pack. Was that the only reason you were upset?”

“I don’t want them to leave,” Peorth cried out as he changed back into his human form and snuggled even closer to Severus, burying his face in Severus’ shoulder.

“I know Peorth but unfortunately you can’t always get what you want and I am sure that Sintar has a reason to move on the pack.”

“He says that I have learnt all I can learn until I have matured further and it is time to move the pack on, he has to meet up with another pack soon. He said he would have invited me along but you were my mentor and you had school and I wouldn’t want to leave my human pack.”

“And you wouldn’t want to leave them, Draco and all of them would miss you as much as you would miss them. I will be making arrangements with Sintar for us to spend at least a week with them during the summer.”

“Is that okay, I don’t want to put you out.”

Severus started stroking his head and hugged him close, “You are not putting me out Peorth, I am your legal guardian because I want to be and if I want to spend a week with you and your pack then that is fine. I would enjoy it, I have greatly enjoyed the conversations with Dionsa, Sintar, Jamille and I am sure that given a chance to talk with more of the pack I will enjoy that as much.

“I have asked the Headmaster to help me set in motion the process of adopting you. I am currently your guardian due to our bond, something the ministry cannot interfere with, no matter who I am. That is something that you and I cannot change, I do not know if I was just in the right place and the wrong time to bond with you or if we had met many years later we still would have bonded.

“Whatever the reason our bonding was a thing of chance to keep you safe but I want you in my life Peorth I want to adopt you. I could understand if you didn’t want me to become your adopted father but I would like to keep you.”

Peorth just smiled against the cotton clad shoulder and hugged his Severus tight.

“You do want me to adopt you don’t you? I can get the Headmaster to stop if you want.”

Peorth realised he had been quiet too long and with him in human form and his defences up Severus couldn’t feel him through the bond well enough to know what was going on in his mind had how happy he was to be adopted.

“I want you to adopt me,” he managed to say quietly but knew Severus had heard him when the body below him relaxed.

“Good, I don’t expect you to call me Father or Dad but I expect you to let me care for and love you.”

“You already do Dad,” he said testing out the word he hadn’t used in many, many years but it didn’t sound right, he loved Severus as he imagined he would love a father but Severus was not his father, he was so much more.

“I think Severus will do,” he was told and thought that dad probably sounded as wrong to Severus as it had to him.

“Me too.”

“Now if you are through pouting, I think it is time for bed, do you want to stay as you are or change back?”

Peorth just concentrated and changed back to his Panivco form, he was getting used to being in human form around Severus and his human pack but he still felt more comfortable in his other form.

“You are very good at the change,” was Severus’ only comment, “I still think you should have some lessons with Minerva to assure both the Headmaster and I that you are controlling the change correctly. You will be changing between forms more often and I do not want you to get hurt.”

::I like her, she was kind to me and I think I am doing it right but she might tell me an easier or safer way::

The other reason he still preferred this form was that the bond was so much more alive, he could feel so much more from Severus especially his love and care for Peorth.

“The Headmaster delivered some work booklets today, they are basic reading, writing and math so he can see what level you are at. He also mentioned that he would be doing some basic spells with you at your first lesson to see what you have managed to learn.”

::I don’t want to give him too much extra work:: Peorth said, he didn’t feel comfortable going to the normal lessons as a human but neither did he wanted to put the Headmaster out and make him do more work.

“Do not worry Peorth, he wants to do this, he cares for you and is sorry that he left you with the Dursleys, let him do what he thinks he needs to do to get your forgiveness.”

::I already forgive him, he has only been caring towards me and didn’t know that Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon would hate me not love me::

“I know but sometimes people need to do more until they can forgive themselves.”

::Oh, I hope he can forgive himself soon, I have forgiven him::

“I am sure he will soon, I would speak to him but for now sleep I think.”

Peorth nodded and spread his wing over his human, sleep was good.

Peorth knelt at Severus’ coffee table working on the maths workbook that the Headmaster had given him. He knew most of it but there was some bits that just confused him, he had already finished the reading and writing booklets. He would have to wait until Severus got back to ask for some help, he guessed Severus would probably say no or help him but not let him put it in the book but he still liked to know the answers.

His Severus was in Knockturn Alley getting some supplies from a contact that he had been putting off because his human hadn’t felt safe taking him and in cub form there was no way they could be that much distance between them. They had discovered that when he was human form the distance they could be apart was much further simply because their bond was less expressive. He could still feel the distance between them but it didn’t make him want to curl into a ball in the corner of the room and cry his heart out.

A knock on the door was a welcome relief from the confusing maths, very few people knew where Severus’ quarters were and he wondered who was there as he walked over to the door. Pulling up his shields as much as possible to keep the bond as inexpressive as he could make it Peorth changed into his Panivco form and opened the door. The feelings of being alone, of been abandoned, were still at an almost painful level but he could still function.

He was surprised but very pleased to see Draco on the other side of the door, he had no problem ushering the blond in and shutting the door, giving a sigh of relief when he could take his human form again. With a smile at the other boy he pulled Draco into a tight hug glad that he finally felt safe and able to hug the other boy. Draco was obviously not used to being hugged but eventually relaxed and hugged him back, arms coming cautiously around him.

Peorth had never been a big hugger, never having being hugged by the Dursleys and he had never even really seen them hugging each other. But then Severus hugged him all the time as did Hermione, Neville, the twins and Percy. Even the pack had hugged him in their own way, whether being held by the scruff of his neck or being groomed, all showed that he was cared for. He had discovered that hugs were warm and nice for the hugger and the huggee.

Peorth finally pulled back and led Draco over to the sofa so they could sit and talk.

“Why are you here Draco?” Harry asked, “I’m glad that you are here,” he added at the hurt look on Draco’s face. “I was getting lonely and stuck on my workbooks. I just didn’t even know you knew where Severus’ quarters were.”

Draco gave him a smile, letting him know that he was forgiven, “I didn’t know until Severus told me where it was. He said he had to go to Knockturn Alley and it was best if you didn’t go so if I didn’t have anything else to do I could come and keep you company.”

“Thank-you,” Peorth said and leaned over to give Draco another hug, very happy when the blonde immediately hugged him back.

“What are the workbooks you’re doing?” Draco asked.

“Maths, the Headmaster asked me to do them but I’m stuck, I would ask you to help but Severus would know and then I would get a lecture about doing my own work.”

“Yeah,” Draco replied, obviously a recipient of the lecture in the past, Peorth had first heard it when Severus had been talking to the twins about copying homework from the other boys in their year. He didn’t mind Peorth helping Neville in class because he didn’t want his classroom blown up. “I ...well... I wanted to speak with you about something in private anyway,” Draco said nervously after a moments silence.

“Whatever you want to talk about Draco, I promise it will be okay,” Peorth assured the nervous boy, he would never hurt or humiliate his beta.

Draco gave a small nervous nod and finally spoke, “I wanted to give you this.” Draco removed something from his pocket and held it out to Harry on his palm.

“It’s beautiful,” Peorth said with a gasp, sitting on the other boy’s hand there was a beautiful silver cuff. It was only two or three millimetres thick and about 3 cm high, shinning like it had just been polished and decorated with jewels and ruins. There was a large oval opal that was 2/3 the height of the cuff but only came 3/4 mm up from the surface, there was also an emerald on either side of the opal and an emerald at each side of the joint. He didn’t recognise the beautiful runes, symbols and patterns but they mesmerised him and made him feel strangely safe.

“What is it?” Peorth finally asked when he could drag his eyes from the runes and meet Draco’s grey ones.

Draco looked confused then gave him a smile, “I forgot you were raised by muggles, it is a betrothal band. It’s a tradition among pureblood families where arranged marriages are normal to ensure that heirs are gained. The bands are made by young purebloods to give to their betrothed when an arranged marriage is also a love match.

“I know we’re not betrothed but I wanted you and everyone to know what we meant to each other and this was made for you, when I was making it I was going to use white and black opal but when I was making it I had to use the emeralds. My mother said it was acceptable, she doesn’t like the tradition because my father never gave her his but my father said that it was perfect and I would find someone special to give it to.”

“You don’t have to be my mate. I know Sintar said that we were mates and I like the idea, I don’t want to make you my mate,” Peorth told Draco emotionally, hating saying every word. He knew Draco was his mate, could feel it in every cell of his body and that in 6 or 7 years they would bond but he would not force Draco to be his mate, he couldn’t.

“I want to be,” Draco replied bluntly and firmly, “I know we are not yet old enough to complete the bond but I love you. More than anyone else you care for me, you are a good match and you are good for me. It might not look like it but I know that being your friend has changed me, made me a better person, given me friends. I know that you and the pack will protect me.

“We are a good match and I know that we will one day have heirs that we can love and care for. I want you to wear my band to let everyone know that you are mine as much as I am yours. I was relieved when Sintar said you were my mate because I couldn’t imagine you with anyone else without getting angry and jealous.”

“I love you too,” Peorth said quietly, “And as long as you are really okay with me being your mate than I will wear your betrothal cuff proudly.”

“It is more than okay, I promise,” Draco assured him, giving him the widest smile possible when Peorth held his arm out for Draco to put the cuff on him. Draco clicked the cuff shut on Peorth’s slim wrist, leaning in to give Peorth another hug.

Peorth sighed into Draco’s neck, as the cuff had snapped shut on his wrist it had shrank slightly until it touched his skin and sent a wave of safety and love rushing through him.

“What do the runes mean?” Peorth asked when Draco finally let go of him.

“I looked most of them up, they are all for safety and protection, ones to keep you safe.”

Harry gave a happy smile and hugged Draco again, he could get used to this hugging thing.

Severus entered the Headmaster’s office, sitting down with a sigh and taking the cleansing potion as soon as it was offered, glad he had thought to leave one with the older man.

“How was it?”

Severus gave him a tired but happy smile, “They signed the papers, I am now Peorth’s new Guardian, he is now Harry James Potter-Snape but will continue to use Peorth until he is comfortable being Harry Potter.”

“And the questioning?” Albus asked.

“As bad as we expected, none of them truly wanted to make me his Guardian but they realised that I truly cared for him. Will you please perform the releasing spell?”

“Of course Severus, Sepsonmania.”

Severus have a sigh of relief as his memories were unlocked, working as a spy during the war had meant that they had had to develop a way to protect certain memories when he went deeply under cover for long periods of time. In the end that had used his advanced legimancy talents to lock various memories behind a door in his mind that only the Headmaster could unlock, it was keyed to both the Headmaster’s voice and word that they had created. For the first time since the fall of the Dark Lord he had used the same technique to keep the knowledge that Harry Potter and Peorth were the same person from the adoption board. He still knew the memories were there and what was in them but he couldn’t tell anyone about them, even under veritaserum or the barrage of truth potions that he had been fed to assure that he meant no harm towards Peorth.

“Thank-you,” he told the older man as the door was opened and the memories became real again, rather than just a story he had been told. There was also the small chance that the door would not open and he would loose the memories for good, completely forgetting all the information from them.

“The Harry Potter situation?”

“I am his legal guardian, I mean him no harm and he will be continuing to attend Hogwarts under an assumed name, he will also be getting personal lessons from you.”

“And they don’t know his assumed name?”

“No, the board were convinced that it was safest for Harry that only you and I know about his new identity.”

“Well done my boy, I am sure that you are eager to tell Peorth the good news. Please remind Peorth about his lessons tomorrow night.”

Severus gave the Headmaster a smile, “He will be here this time Albus I hope.”

The Headmaster just nodded, the familiar twinkle in his eyes, like he knew something that Severus didn’t but as Albus often had the look it no longer bothered him as much as it once had. With a nod to the older man, Severus left the office and made his way to the dungeons and Peorth. While he might not be affected as much as Peorth by distance and even less while Peorth was in human form, he wanted to reassert the bond between them.

Opening the door to their quarters he shared with Peorth he smiled at the sight of the small boy sat on the sofa curled up reading a book, the maths work book laying open on the coffee table. He wondered how much the small boy had managed, Peorth was by no means stupid and he hoped that those damm Dursleys hadn’t set Peorth’s maths abilities behind those of his age.

“Do I get a Hello?”

Peorth flew over the back of the sofa, transforming mid-jump to land in his arms in his Panivco form. Their bond was re-established to its full level at the first contact, making them both give a small sigh, Severus hugged his cub, glad when Peorth nuzzled him back, the pleasure coming across their bond.

++Hello Severus, did you manage to finish everything in Knockturn Alley?++

“Yes I finished all of my business most successfully, did you finish the maths work book?” He asked as he sat down, Peorth settling happily on his knee.

++As much as I could, how do I make a Betrothal bond?++

Severus blinked in confusion at the sudden change in topic, “Why do you want to know that?”

Instead of answering verbally, he quickly had a small boy sat on his knee with a silver betrothal bond being held under his nose, “Draco came to see me while you were out, he said you told him to come.”

“I did,” Severus replied, already guessing where this was going to lead and why Peorth wanted to know how to make a betrothal band.

“Well he did come, and he didn’t help me with my maths.”

“That is good,” Severus said, recognising the tactic of telling him good news before the bad.

“He brought me the Betrothal bond, he said that our mating was like an arranged marriage and we had found love. I didn’t have one to give him and although he said it was fine, I knew he was disappointed.”

“I can help you make one for him,” Severus told his little cub, Draco was his godson and while Peorth was now his adopted son, he still cared greatly for the small blonde boy. Draco like most Purebloods children thought that the best thing that could happen to him was having a Betrothal Band, proof that he was loved. He was very glad that Peorth and Draco would be together, would give each other the support they needed, keep them both safe and loved.

“Thank you Severus can we do it now?”

“After I have checked your maths book.”

Peorth predictably gave a little pout but reached over and grabbed the maths book, handing it to Severus. “How about you look over my maths while I decide on the gems and things I want to use.”

Severus sighed, he realised that Peorth was too excited to be patient and wait for him to finish marking the workbook. “I think that was acceptable.” Severus stood, pushing Peorth to his feet and taking a small hand in his own. When he had been younger, just after leaving Hogwarts, he had decided that he was going to make himself a Betrothal Band so had collected many gems and materials so that he had a large enough choice. There was plenty of materials left for Peorth to use and if the young boy couldn’t find what he wanted they would have to get it.

The Potion’s Master had been unable to make one as a child like Draco had done, he had been too young when his mother had died and his father had been a muggle so not only unwilling to help but unable. Of course any marriage that he now entered would be arranged by him as apart from Peorth he was the only remaining Snape. He hoped that love would automatically be a part of that but the Betrothal band was such a big thing that he wanted one, not only one to give to his beloved but also to receive one. So he would help Peorth make one for Draco because he knew that the blonde felt the same as him about receiving a Betrothal band.

The Potions Master led his new charge into their bedroom and tapped on a series of bricks that caused a wall to draw back to reveal one of his storage chambers.

“What is it?” Peorth asked.

“A storage cupboard, I have many belongings that I do not need to have out and access to at all times.”

“How come you have never shown it to me before?” Peorth asked curiously as he climbed into the cupboard, scrambling over chests and ending up sat on top of them.

“Because you didn’t need to know before,” Severus replied bluntly, “Just as I don’t know everything that you do, you do not know everything that I do.”

Peorth pouted for a few seconds but eventually nodded and perked back up, as young boys are prone to do, “Where is the stuff?”

“In the chest you are sat on.” Severus smiled as Peorth jumped down and stood watching him impatiently, waiting for him to find the materials.

Severus opened the chest and dug around until he found the smaller chest that contained the remaining gems and other materials that remained from when he had made his own betrothal band. Normally a family would have their own box, each generation used the materials, adding more as they grew older to keep the amount of materials at a certain level and constantly changing. He hoped that him and Peorth could start a new Family box, one that Peorth and Draco’s children would use because he had no doubt that they would manage someway to have children.

Severus handed the chest to Peorth, “Carry it out to the coffee table and I won’t be too long.”

The only reason that Peorth managed to carry it out to the coffee table on his own was the lightening spell that Severus had put on it many years earlier, the box was solid oak and the materials inside were not exactly light. While Peorth carried the box, Severus repacked the trunk it had come out of and locked the cupboard back up. It wasn’t that he didn’t trust Peorth but his little cub was a curious cub and there was things in those chests that were not suitable for young eyes.

As he guessed Peorth was not waiting patiently for him, instead was pouting at the box, poking at it impatiently with one finger.

“It will only open with a wand and as you will need your wand to make the bracelet, I think you can open it, where is your wand?”

“In our room, you said not to practice without an adult and I didn’t want to get tempted.”

Severus gave Peorth a small smile, “I would prefer that you had it on you in case of an emergency.”

“But I was only in our quarters.”

“Peorth you have a wand holder, wear it out of these rooms but in here I want it in the same room, easy to hand.”

Peorth gave a little pout but Severus didn’t soften his gaze and in the end Peorth nodded in agreement, “But its the brother wand to HIS.”

“Go and get your wand.” Severus watched Peorth return to their bedroom, he had hoped that there wouldn’t be an issue with Peorth’s wand but he had obviously been wrong. It had been on their second trip to Diagon Alley that had ended with the procurement of Peorth’s wand: 11 inch holly wood with a Phoenix feather core. It had all been fine until Olivander had explained that it was the brother wand to He who shall not be named.

Peorth returned carrying his wand correctly but as far away from his body as possible, as if it would attack him at the first sign of life. Once a wand chose his/her wand normally a strong bond would form between them, something that was unbreakable, a bond that Harry had not managed to form because he was scared of his wand.

Severus pulled Peorth onto his knee and placed his larger hand around Peorth’s smaller one so they were both holding the holly wand. “Now listen carefully to me Peorth, I want you to forget everything that Olivander told you about you wand. This is your wand, it is a part of you and your magic, that feather that you are so scared of came from Fawkes.”

“It’s really from Fawkes?” Peorth asked, pulling his hand free and holding the wand to his face like he could see Fawkes in it.

“Yes, now I want you to take a deep breath and concentrate on the feelings you have when Fawkes sings, how happy you feel.”

Severus could feel Peorth’s magic as with a child’s naivety he managed to duplicate the feelings of peace that a Phoenix caused when they sang. It was no where near as strong as a Phoenix and would not calm an angry mob but it resonated with the Phoenix feather in Peorth’s wand and spray of silver and gold sparks came out. The sparks formed the shape of a Phoenix flying around the room before hovering above them, the sparks falling from the air to sink into him and Peorth.

“What was that?” Peorth asked excitedly, clutching his wand tightly and leaning against Severus contentedly.

“It was your own magic interacting with the Phoenix feather in your wand.”

“It felt wonderful when the sparks sank in.”

“Yes it did,” Severus confirmed, he had never known the sparks to find other people, normally only ever sinking into the person who created them but he had got some and the feelings of innocence and hope had been wonderful. He hoped that was the end of Peorth’s fear about his wand but had other tricks he could use if need be to make the youngster comfortable with his wand. Maybe he would do them anyway, with all of Peorth’s little pack, especially Neville how had a relatives and the twins and Percy to be on the safe side. Something to plan for the following week but for now he had to help with the making of a betrothal band.

“Now keep it close to hand, in order to open the chest you must press you wand into the centre of the left hand rose on the front panel.”

“Thank-you Severus.”

Severus sat back as Peorth scrambled down and knelt in front of the coffee table, once Peorth had successfully opened the chest, Severus picked up the maths workbook and used a spell to call his red ink and quill to him, while he knew that the Headmaster could mark them, he had offered to do them, not only to help cut down on the extra work the Headmaster had but to keep him more involved in Peorth’s life. As with Reading and Writing Peorth’s math’s ability was on par with his age mates and as soon he was caught up with his magical classes, Severus had no doubt that Peorth would excel with the Hogwarts curriculum.

Looking over he could see that Peorth had been busy with the box, the Betrothal band that he had made was sat in the middle of the table, carefully placed on the piece of black velvet that it had been wrapped in. The gems and other materials had all been placed into three distinct piles.

“You’ve decided?”

“Nearly, this is the pile of unwanted stuff, this is my definite pile and this one is not sure.”

“Put the unwanted pile back in the box and then come and sit with me again.”

While Peorth packed up the unwanted materials Severus prepared the rest, Peorth had selected a med sized block of platinum and a small block of charcoal, an unusual substance to use but he had almost expected it from Peorth. His cub had also selected seven tiny diamonds, 2 onyx ovals and an aquamarine gem. He arranged the Platinum and carbon straight in front of them and the gems behind them, the remaining ‘maybe’ materials, a small amount of silver, two emeralds and a red/orange gem that he put to one side.

“I really like the red/orange one. it reminds me of Fawkes but I don’t think that it will match Draco.”

“Once the magic is underway you will know what to use.”

Severus remembered making his own, how his magic had been determined to use the deep purple tourmaline gem which he had got along with some other gems, he had been so determined not to use that he hadn’t even got it out of the chest yet when it had all finished the purple gem was in it.

“Come and sit again,” Severus told him and pulled Peorth onto his knee, letting Peorth lean against his chest. “It will be easier for you as you have a bonded in mind, you know who it is for, you have to focus on your love for Draco. The spell is in Amov-inculverus. Put your wand down and just practice the spell for a few minutes and then we can make your band.”

Peorth struggled for a few minutes with the spell but finally managed to say it flawlessly, Severus knew that the spell had been designed with young children in mind so wasn’t too difficult to say.

“Now hold your wand and we’ll complete the betrothal bond for Draco. I want you to think of Draco, of your love for him, how much you want to be with him in the future and with all of that in your mind say the spell.”

The spell was only the beginning, a way to start the amazing process, a process Severus had been too involved with the only previous time he had seen it in action. The Platinum, Silver and Carbon had lifted off the table and were mixing together mid air like invisible hands were kneading it together. The raw power that Peorth was using was amazing, normally as a child it was done with an adult to ensure that there was enough power and it was controlled enough, neither issue that Peorth seemed to be having a problem with.

The lump of marbled material was being drawn out into a bracelet shape and he could see that while the silver was still just running through the platinum the carbon was starting to form runes. He recognised most of them, runes of protection, strength, courage and love, all helping to strengthen the betrothal bond and the bond between Draco and Peorth.

Next were the gems, the red/orange gem in the centre, surrounded by the seven diamonds chips, the silver was no longer a random pattern instead it was around the gems, a delicate and subtle pattern. Finally Peorth added spells, no specific ones that Severus recognised but he knew the basic patterns of shielding and protection spells.

“It is beautiful Peorth.”

“The red gem wanted to be used, I know it probably won’t suit Draco but it felt right.”

“Betrothal bands are supposed to represent both of you, yours is both you and Draco, just as the one you made is both you and him,” Severus assured his young cub, “He will wear it will proudly because you made it for him.”

Severus looked at the clock and blinked in surprise, he knew that when you were making a Betrothal bond time seemed to pass quickly but he had thought as an observer he would have been more aware. It had been over two hours since he had returned to the school, at least 80 minutes since they had started to make the betrothal band, something he had thought had only lasted ten minutes at the most.

“Put the rest of the materials away. there is just enough time to look at you maths workbook before dinner.”

Peorth gave a little whine of complaint but obediently packed away the unused materials, cradling the finished the betrothal band to him, too excited to pout for too long.

Peorth paced back and forth, his wings twitching where they lay on his back, where was Draco? Severus had sent a note to the blonde requesting his presence at 8 pm at their quarters. It was now 8:05pm and Draco had still no arrived, what if he regretted giving him the betrothal band. He wanted to give Draco his Betrothal Band. Severus had even gone to his private lab to make a potion so that they could have some privacy.

Making the Betrothal band, using his magic for the first time, for something other than his transformation had been amazing, almost as good as the feelings when the sparks from his phoenix had fallen on him. Now he just wanted to give it to Draco, to let him know that his feelings were returned.

Finally there was knock at the door, he opened the door and dragged Draco into the room using his teeth on the blonde’s jumper. As soon as the door was closed he changed back into his human and form and hugged Draco tight, very happy when Draco hugged him back, he could really get used to this hugging Draco thing.

Peorth finally pushed back and rushed to the table where a black velvet bag sat, Severus had given it to him to keep the Betrothal Band in until he could give it to Draco.

“I made this for you, Severus helped me.”

Draco took the bag in confusion, it turned to delight when he tipped the bag up and the Betrothal Band fell out onto his hand. “I said you didn’t have to make me one.”

“I know.” Peorth smiled happily, “But I wanted to.” He didn’t add that Draco had obviously been lying, the Slytherin wanted a Betrothal Band more than anything else in the world, he wanted proof that he was loved.

“I love it, put it on me.”

Peorth gave him another smile and happily placed it on Draco’s out stretched wrist, glad that the other boy hadn’t even mentioned the red gem to complain about the Gryffindor colours.

“Thank-you Peorth,” Draco said and hugged him again. Peorth could feel wetness on his shoulder and realised that the blonde was crying. Draco obviously felt him tense up because he spoke again to reassure him that they were happy tears.

“You’re sure that they are happy tears?”

“Yes, they are very happy tears.”

Peorth smiled and pulled Draco over to the sofa to see the book he had found earlier, it called itself a comprehensive DADA book for beginners and he hoped that they could learn some curses together.

Even muted due to the fact that Peorth was in human form, their bond was strong enough to let him know that the Betrothal Band had been well received and the pair were now up to something that Peorth thought was naughty. Severus gave a mental smile and didn’t worry too much as this naughty business seemed to involve a book. As he had already sorted his books to hide the ones unsuitable for a curious little cubs, he knew that they couldn’t get in too much trouble.

Severus looked down at the piece of paper that he had been given by the ministry, the most important piece of paper he had got from them, even more than his pardon after the Dark Lords fall, Peorth’s adoption certificate. The questioning had been brutal and even with the cleansing potion his body was still coping with the after-effects of the potions but it was all worth it for that piece of paper and the knowledge that Peorth wouldn’t ever have to go back to his aunt and uncle.

He had never thought that he would make a good father, scared he would be the same sort of father as his own father had been. But now he had Peorth, and while he knew that Albus and Minerva would help him, he was Peorth’s primary carer and he could not be happier. He would wait until morning and tell Peorth about it but for now he just wanted to savour the fact that Peorth was now really his.

Peorth couldn’t believe it was already Christmas and how different it was to being at the Dursleys. His Severus wasn’t the biggest celebrator of Christmas but when he had learnt about how Peorth had normally spent his Christmas, they had got their own tree.

They had been sat in their rooms one night, he had been working on his homework for Charms and Severus doing some marking when there had been a knock at the door. It had been Hagrid with a little tree, just like the one in the Great Hall only smaller, one just for them. Hagrid had helped them set it out and then him and Severus had decorated it, their was even a glass Angel on the top, it had been a present that Peorth’s mam had given to Severus and the older man had decided that this was the perfect use for it.

Severus had even asked him what he wanted as a present, he had never had a present before. He had told his human that and that he had already been given the best present ever: Severus had adopted him. Severus had pointed out that that had been a present but not a Christmas one and he had had to think of some more things that he would like.

He still couldn’t believe that Severus had adopted him, he never had to go back to the Dursley’s house again, there would be someone there to hug him and he would always be fed, it was wonderful. He had even made Severus put the piece of paper up on the wall so that he could see it whenever he wanted.

Just thinking about it made him want to look at the paper and turned to see it on the wall before turning to look back at the lights on the tree, they had been charmed to look like glowing butterflies. Severus had even noticed that he liked to sit and look up at the tree so he had put a thick, warm rug down for him to sit on so he was protected from the cold dungeon floor. There was no point looking at in his Panivco form as he couldn’t see colour and the lights were wonderful colours, changing and flickering.

Hermione, Neville and Draco had gone home for Christmas the previous day on the train, he was sad that they couldn’t stay. But understood that they wanted to see their families, he was just glad that his family, his Severus, was already at Hogwarts. All three had left him a present and the three boxes sat under the tree, with his name on, he couldn't wait to open them. He had of course given them all a present before they had left, presents that Severus had helped him make and buy. The only present he had been having a problem with was one for Severus but thankfully he had brought it up in one of his classes with the Headmaster and he had been able to help.

The twins and Percy were still at Hogwarts because their parents were visiting one of their older brothers for Christmas, he had their presents ready to give them on Christmas day.

“Are you ready to go out?” Severus asked, “I am sure that the twins will be here soon.”

“I’m nearly ready.” He indicated to the woollen gloves, scarf and coat that by his side, “I was just looking at the lights.”

Severus gave him a little smile, “Well finish getting ready.” A knock on the door interrupted him, “I am sure that is them.”

Peorth was sure that he had never managed to get dressed so quickly but was still struggling with his gloves when Severus returned with the twins. He couldn't wait to go out in the snow and play, the twins had been telling him for days about having snowball fights. The Headmaster had arranged it so that he could go out in his human form and no-one would know he was a boy not a Panivco.

“Hey Peorth... are you ready... Percy is meeting us... at the main entrance.”

“Percy is coming out too?” Peorth asked excited, he had thought it would just be him and the twins, Percy had loosened up a lot but Peorth knew he would still prefer to be in the warm reading his book than out in the cold snow.

“We managed... to convince him... that we needed... one more... to even up... the teams... As he is... the only other one... who knows you have... an alto-ego... it had to be him... if you were to... be in human form.”

Peorth smiled and finally managed to get his second glove on with Severus’ help, the new scarf and gloves had been from Professor McGonagoll, Minerva as he had been told to call her, when the first snow had come. She had said that all little boys needed warm gloves and a scarf, they were black with gold and silver borders. They had been his first ever present, when he had told her such, she had said they weren’t really a present, just something he needed, something all little boys needed.

“Panivco form until you are at the field,” Severus warned him, Peorth nodded, most of the students had gone home but there was still a chance that someone would notice him and question who he was. “You both know where you are going?”

“The Headmaster told us... and explained how... to get there... We’ll bring him back... in time... for lunch... We were going... to take some brooms... with us so that Peorth... could try flying... on a broom too.”

Peorth looked hopefully at Severus, he loved flying in Panivco form but had wanted to try flying on a broom since he had seen his first Quidditch match. It wasn’t like he could just go to the Quidditch pitch and try it. He just hoped that he could fly at all, maybe he wouldn’t be able to fly at all and that would be rather embarrassing.

“You will be careful and not let him too far off the ground until you are sure he is comfortable.”

“Of course... Professor.”

“I will expect all four of you back here for lunch.”

Severus knew that Peorth was safe, Albus had set up wards and protections around the area they were to play in. Only the twins, Percy, Peorth and some trusted teachers were able to get into the area at all, meaning that no-one would see Peorth in his human form that didn’t already know.

That still didn’t mean that he wasn’t stood above them for most of the morning watching them. They played game after game of snowballs, changing teams every game, which he decided was probably Percy’s input to ensure that the twins weren’t always together. Peorth was still a bit unsure to start with but quickly gained confidence and it turned out that his little cub had a quick and accurate throwing arm, normally hitting his target.

When they had all had enough of snowballs and Percy had cast warming charms on them, the brooms came out. The twins had got four brooms from the school stores and handed them out, Percy held the broom at arms length but when he finally got on after they had drilled Peorth in the basics, he was fine. While Percy did not have the flair of his elder brothers on a broom, he was competent enough.

Peorth as he had guessed was a natural on the broom, flying circles around the twins and loving it.

“Your mother and father would be very proud of you Harry Potter,” Severus whispered to the air, “A wonderful flyer just as your father was.” He didn’t like comparing his Peorth to James Potter who had made his years as a student at Hogwarts some of the worst of his life but he had to admit that Peorth had inherited his father’s flying ability.

Unsurprisingly it was Percy who started making comments about getting back inside for lunch and not wanting to be late. Severus made sure they were on their way back before he made his way back to their rooms. By the time the four of them were traipsing into his room, he was sat by the fire reading, not wanting them to know he had been watching. He knew that boys needed to think that they had some freedoms, even if Severus had already made sure that everything was safe.

“It was amazing Severus, I’ve never played in snow before, I think I won like every game where I was with Percy, he’s really good at planning. Flying on a broom is fun, almost as good as having wings. Do you think when I’m sorted and doing lessons and things I could be in a Quidditch team?”

Severus looked over at where the three Weasley brothers had made themselves at home on his sofa. Draco had been the first of their little pack to visit his private quarters, slowly the others had come as it was more private and was a safer place for Peorth to be in human form. It had taken time for them to become comfortable and thankfully Hogwarts had given him a private office off their quarters so he could get away from them if he needed to.

“Do you think he is good enough?” Severus asked the twins.

“He’ll make Gryffindor... an excellent Seeker.”

“Gryffindor?” Severus asked.

“Of course,” they answered together.

Severus smiled and hugged Peorth, glad that his cub was spending more and more time in human form, although the youth still spent time in his Panivco form outside of class to practice the exercises that Sintar had given him.

The arrival of their meal was announced by the pop of a house-elf, too many plates of food for only five of them. But with a lot of the school away everyone would get more than usual and considering during term time, food for five people would feed at least eight. The food on his table looked like he would be able to feed the entire of the first year.

“This looks great Professor,” Percy said as they all sat down.

Severus agreed and made sure that all of them got a nice balanced lunch, vegetables as well as sweets and pies or in Harry’s case some meat along with his vegetables. His little cub was still struggling to eat meat and while he knew that people did survive without meat very few of them were wizards. Witches and Wizards, especially those learning how to use their magic needed a lot of energy, energy that a vegetarian diet just didn’t supply.

“Can we go out again this afternoon?” Peorth asked.

“Only in your Panivco form, the Headmaster only warded the area for this morning,” Severus answered. Peorth gave a little pout but nodded his head, “How would you all like to go swimming this afternoon?” He offered as a compromise.

Unsurprisingly the twins were both very excited about the entire thing, Percy agreed that he would like that but it was Peorth who reacted negatively. He had thought that his little cub would love to go swimming as he loved his baths but Peorth looked almost scared. “Why not?”

++I can’t swim++

Severus pulled his club close, sorry that even with his little pack he was still embarrassed that he couldn’t swim.

“It’s fine that you can’t swim Peorth, I will be there with you and you can stay in the shallow end.”

“I could teach you to swim.” The voice was hesitant but sincere. “I taught my little sister Ginny how to swim.”

“He is really... really good teacher... Peorth... Ginny swims circles... around us now.”

Everyone was quiet until it seemed like no-one would speak again, “Thanks Percy, only if you're sure.”

“I like teaching Peorth,” Percy assured him.

++You’ll still come?++ Peorth asked him mentally as they moved on to desert.

++I will++ Severus replied using the same method, if his cub was still scared then he wouldn’t push Peorth to share it with his pack. He just wondered if he knew where his swim suit was and if he could obliviate the twins so they could tell no-one about it afterwards.

Peorth had never seen anything like his human’s swimsuit, it was like a vest and shorts joined together, both made out of black material with just as many buttons up the front as Severus’ robes had. Never mind how pale his human looked in comparison to the pitch black suit and thin, he would have to make sure his human ate more, but he didn’t care how silly his human looked because he was there watching out for him.

Percy and the twins all had green and blue shorts that reached mid-thigh, much like his but his were green and silver. All three Weasleys had freckles on their chest, in fact all of the skin he could see was freckled. All three had looked like they were going to laugh when Severus had taken his dressing gown off but a firm glare had reminded them that while Severus might be the adopted guardian of their friend, he was still their Potions Master.

“We’ll let the twins play and we can go in the shallow end,” Percy said as he took his hand and led him to the steps that led into the shallow end. Peorth trusted Percy to keep him safe but still looked over to make sure Severus hadn’t ran away. His human was sat on one of the seats watching them, his wand in his hand.

Surprisingly the water was warm and felt great as he got deeper until it was up to his chest.

“We’re just going to float to begin with.”

“Float?” Peorth asked as he moved around the water, walking and jumping slightly. The water was great, it was a bit like flying, he was weightless.

“Just lay back and relax, keep nice and straight, I’ll make sure you don’t go anyway.”

Peorth looked nervously at his teacher and then nodded, slowly leaning backwards until he was laying on his back. He was careful to keep his head up and his legs were sinking but Percy’s arms under his back kept him safe and above the water. It felt very nice but he was also very glad to have those strong arms under his back, Percy was stronger than he looked.

“Lift your legs, try to stay straight,” Percy instructed.

Peorth lifted his legs and ended up tensing his tummy to keep in position.

“I’m going to let go now Peorth, just stay straight.”

Peorth could feel himself starting to panic, he would sink and drown if Percy let go of him, he knew he would. He would be under the water, unable to reach the top, unable to breath, coldness closing in on him.

++Calm my cub, you are safe, I’m here++

Peorth realised he had panicked and was now wrapped around his Severus, holding close to his mentor as he calmed down. ++I don’t what happened, I was just so scared and I didn’t know what was happening, I was going to drown++ He could feel himself starting to panic again, his breathing getting quicker and his voice higher.

++Calm Peorth, you just had a little panic attack, you are fine now. Did something happen cub, something with your uncle or aunt++

++I don’t think so but...++ Peorth trailed off, unable to explain the certain fear that he had been going to drown.

++I think something might have happened with your uncle or aunt that had made you so scared. Have you ever been swimming before?++

++No, we were supposed to go in primary school but my uncle wrote them a note saying I couldn’t swim and was too scared to learn so they weren’t going to make me. I was happy when I didn’t have to go, it was so scary.++

++You are safe, now then are you going to stretch back out and try floating again.++

Peorth let his human slowly coax him back to a horizontal position on the top of the water, both Severus’ and Percy’s hands holding him up. Severus kept up a steady stream of comfort across their mental bond, assuring him that he was safe and the water would hold him, cradle him not let his drown. Slowly the supporting hands were removed until with a jolt Peorth realised he was on his own, he was floating. Of course as soon as he realised this, he relaxed too far and started to sink under the surface. He had barely been under the water when strong hands were gathering him up and holding him close.

Peorth cuddled into his human for a few seconds before wriggling free to try again, he was determined that by the end of the afternoon he would be able to float on his own.

Severus looked down at his napping cub, the young boy had managed to completely tire himself out. Peorth had spent all afternoon determined to learn how to swim, floating had turned to learning to kicking and then doggy paddle until his little cub was as comfortable in the water as he was in the air. Severus stroked the soft hair, Peorth just made a happy sound and sank further into sleep, his little cub was wonderful.

Peorth had managed to overcome his fear of the water but Severus still thought that there was something there, something had happened to his cub that had started the fear. He guessed that whatever had happened was buried in his cub’s unconscious mind, far enough that only the unconditional fear existed.

Severus knew it wasn’t a general fear of water, his cub loved baths so somehow it was a fear of the swimming pool of the large amounts of water. He knew he could have used legimancy on his cub but he didn’t want to invade the young mind that way, it wasn’t good for Peorth as he was still developing.

He was glad the twins and Percy had been present, they had made what could have turned into a very stressful afternoon, into fun. His swimsuit had of course been years behind the modern fashions but he really hadn’t cared, he had been there for Peorth and none of the Weasley boys would mention it. They couldn’t without hurting Peorth and he didn’t think any of them would ever hurt Peorth.

With a sigh he stood up, Peorth cradled to his chest in human form, he looked up at the tree and smiled. It was the first time he had had his own tree, most years he couldn’t even be bothered with Christmas, it was just another time that the students were over excited and even more annoying than normal. But this year was different, Christmas was a time of celebration because he had his little cub, his cub who had never had a real Christmas before and was now all his.

The tree was beautiful and he understood why Peorth liked to sit under it and just look up at it. During the summer he would have to make sure that when they visited Sintar they got to sleep under the stars so that his cub could have that pleasure.

Severus carried Peorth into their room and tucked his cub into bed, he wondered how much longer Peorth would want to share a bed. His cub would be coming into puberty soon he thought, he would start wanting more and more privacy. He would have to ask the Headmaster to ask Hogwarts to give him another room, Peorth was his cub and even if the young man moved into one of the dorms he would always have his own room to come back too.

“Severus,” his cub’s voice was sleepy.

”Yes Peorth.”

“You really ‘dopt me?”

“I really adopted you, you’re all mine now.”

“Like dat.”

“Me too, now go to sleep.”

“’kay.”

Severus smiled and kissed his cub on the forehead, Peorth may have been spending more time in human form but he was still his cub. He made it all the way to the door before he heard Peorth’s voice again. “Severus.” Peorth still sounded tired and half asleep but obviously had some issues.

“Little one.” Severus sat on the side of the bed and stroked the soft hair.

“Glad you ‘dopted me, love you.”

“I love you too Peorth, but now it is time for sleep.”

“Goin’ to sleep.”

Severus smiled and tried to leave again, he almost had the door closed when he heard his name again. “Yes Peorth.” He made sure to keep his voice calm, not wanting Peorth to think that he was getting annoyed.

“Can we go swimmin’ ‘gain t’moro?”

“Only if you go to sleep,” Severus growled but made sure his little one knew he was only playing.

Peorth giggled and pulled the sheet up, “Stay for a while.”

“Of course.”

Severus sat on the bed, stroking Peorth’s hair until he felt the small boy drift to sleep. With a final kiss to that scarred forehead he left their bedroom and returned to his living room so he could finish wrapping presents in private. He thought that maybe he had gone a little overboard on presents for Peorth but he couldn’t help it, shopping had been great fun he had found when he had thought about Peorth’s smile as he opened each present. He hadn’t wanted to leave Peorth alone at Hogwarts so he could go shopping so instead had done it all by catalogue and favours from Minerva and Albus.

He poured himself a glass wine and took out the paper, tape and scissors, he knew that there were spells to wrap presents but he thought that presents wrapped by hand showed more emotion. He wanted his cub to know how much Severus cared for and loved him.

Peorth could barely hold still but it was his first Christmas where he wouldn’t spend it making lunch and then being locked in his cupboard, listening to Dudley talk about how great his presents were. He would get his own presents and have a wonderful day but it was really early and he didn’t want to wake Severus. He stroked his hand over his new pyjamas, a present he had opened the previous night, they were a thick blue material that was soft and warm and wonderful.

Severus had said that it was a tradition from when his mother had been alive, they had been allowed to open one present on Christmas eve that was always new pyjamas to wear for the night. Peorth loved the fact that they had followed a tradition from the other man’s childhood. He was glad that the Headmaster had known about it so he had also been able to get his Severus some Pyjamas.

“I know you are awake little one, you are almost vibrating with excitement.”

“I was trying not to wake you,” Peorth protested.

“I know but it must be time to open some more presents.”

“Presents!” Peorth said excitedly as he sat up.

“I do believe that there are some with your name on.”

“Yours too,” Peorth replied with a wide grin as he climbed over Severus and running into the living room, the tree was lit up wonderfully with piles and piles or presents for both him and Severus. He sat on his rug and wrapped him arms around his knees, just looking at the presents, waiting until he could open them.

Severus draped a dressing gown around his shoulders and even helped him put it on. He was surprised when Severus joined him on the rug, he wore his own dressing gown over the black and silver pyjamas that Peorth had picked out.

“Well don’t just stare at them, grab one and we can start.”

Peorth gave him a huge smile and dug for the first present, it was for Severus from Minerva.

Peorth watched in excitement as Severus carefully removed the green paper to reveal a statue, it was a black snake curled around a cauldron. He looked at in confusion until Severus stood up and placed the small statue on a top shelf with nearly a dozen other black snakes all with different things. Peorth came over and let Severus lift him up so he could see them all, there was one with a tree, another with an apple, a mouse, all from the same set.

“Every year since I started teaching she has been buying me one, I found a series of cats in the muggle world that I get her.”

“They’re great.”

“They are but I bet you want to open one now.”

Peorth tried not to be too excited but he couldn’t help it, his first Christmas present. He rooted around until he could find one from his Severus, it was wrapped in blue paper with moons and stars that were glittering and moving. Just like Severus had, he carefully removed the paper to reveal a set of children’s books, Peorth pulled them out of their container, they were about a boy who made friends with a little red dragon. Peorth hugged Severus tight and then pulled out the first book to start reading.

Severus laughed and Peorth looked up in confusion, “I think you can open the rest of your present before you start reading.”

Peorth blushed, he had just been so excited about reading his first Christmas present. “Sorry.”

“Don’t be sorry my little cub, just help me rip the paper off the rest fo these presents.”

Severus looked down at his side where Peorth was curled reading one of his new books, the first in the series and he knew that Peorth was very excited about it. Severus was looking through one of his presents from Peorth, he guessed that either Minerva or Albus had helped Peorth get it but he knew it was the thought that counted.

He had of course got a half dozen of little presents from Peorth that he knew the small cub had picked out. He loved all of them but honestly wouldn’t cared if all his cub had got him was a plain handkerchief as long as it had come from Peorth.

They were surrounded by presents, most of them from him and Peorth to each other but there was also presents from Minerva, Albus, Miss Granger, Draco and Mr Longbottom. He had been surprised when he had realised that there had also been a present from Miss Granger and Mr Longbottom for him. Severus hadn’t got either of them a present but Peorth had assured him that he had put both of their names on the presents he had given them.

Albus had even given Peorth the invisibility cloak that belonged to James Potter, he had immediately made Peorth promise only to use it when he had to and not to get into trouble. His cub had promised but he guessed he would have to lay down some rules about cloak usage.

“Are you going to go up and see the Weasley’s?”

“What about their presents, I can’t carry them.”

“I will charm them to follow you, I have no doubt that at least the twins are up and between the three of you, you’ll manage to get Percy up.”

“Do I have to get dressed?”

“I doubt the twins are dressed yet.”

Severus picked up the bag of presents and cast a spell to make sure it would follow Peorth.

“Where are you going to be?” Peorth asked, “I don’t want to leave you on your own on Christmas day.”

Severus smiled, he liked having someone who cared for him more than anyone else, “I will go and see Minerva and Albus, check with me when you are finished with the Weasleys and I am sure you can join us at his office.”

“Okay but don’t stay on your own, I love you.”

“I love you too, now off you go.”

Severus watched his cub off and then dressed, making sure to put on the bright socks Albus had got him and the sweater that Peorth had got him. He of course put robes on over the top so that none of the students remaining would be able to see anything out of the ordinary. Normally he wouldn’t leave his quarters on Christmas day until he had to at lunch time but he had promised his cub and he wouldn’t break his promise.

Peorth flew and bounded up to the Gryffindor common room. he had great fun flying around the stairs, zigzagging from side to side to see if the presents could stay with him. The bag of presents had of course stayed just behind him, his Severus did good work.

The twins and Ron were in the only ones in the common room when he arrived. He wouldn’t say that he was afraid of Ronald Weasley, the redhead had finally apologised, weeks after his other two attackers but he still didn’t want to be near any of the three who had hurt him.

The twins immediately came over and greeted him but Peorth saw the pain in Ron’s eyes when he was abandoned. He knew that the twins and Percy were being nicer to their brother since the apology but they still weren’t getting on this well.

++Happy Christmas++

Peorth smiled as they both hugged him, giving him a chance to lick their cheeks in greeting, the animal equivalent of a hug. He could have wrapped his wings around them but it was difficult with them both, they had to hold him just right so licking would do.

“Happy Christmas Peorth... did you get... lots of presents?”

++Yes from Severus, books and clothes, games, paints. Did you get stuff from your parents?++

“We got clothes... and prank stuff.” The pair grinned at him and Peorth got the feeling that the prank stuff was going to be put to very good use.

++Is Percy up yet? I want to give you all my presents, from me and Severus.++

“We saw him... first thing... he gave us these.” The twins each held a necklace, Peorth wasn’t sure what they were made of but they looked beautiful and fit together, one in red and one in gold. “He told us... that he made them... in his transfiguration class... specially for us.”

++They’re really nice, I am going to go and get him++

“We could come... up with you... he is... the only one... staying in his... dorm.”

Peorth looked over at Ron and he realised that no matter how much he didn’t like the other boy, he didn’t want him to have to spend any part of his Christmas day on his own without his family.

++I’ll bring him down here, we shouldn’t leave Ron on his own.++

++After what he... did to you.. you want to include him.++ Peorth smiled, except for Severus none of the others of his little pack used telepathy much to talk back to him, even though Severus and Sintar had taught them how to use the pathways he had formed. It was strange when they did and even stranger when the twins did because they sounded exactly the same as they did out loud, two bodies, one voice.

++Because Christmas is about family and no matter what, he is your family. I’ll get Percy.++

Peorth ran up the stairs to Percy’s dorm before the twins could argue with him. He didn’t want Ron to be on his own, he knew how horrible that felt and he wouldn’t be any better than the Dursley’s if he did it to Ron.

Percy was on his bed reading what looked like a new book and was probably from Hermione, she had got both him and Severus a book. The older boy barely reacted as he changed to human mid jump and landed next to his pack mate.

++Happy Christmas Percy,++ Peorth said happily and hugged the older boy, using telepathy because he didn’t know what sound proofing spells were in use and scared someone would hear him.

“Happy Christmas Peorth, are the twins coming up?” Percy asked as he sat up, Peorth snuggled into the other boy’s side. Ever since the beginning of the holidays when Percy had started teaching him to swim, he had found himself feeling really safe with the other boy.

The twins were spending time with Severus, working on potions, mostly pranks but it had left him time with Percy. The 3rd eldest Weasley brother had been helping him learn about the wizarding world and catch up on his magic lessons. He had spent a lot of time curled up against Percy while they talked and it was nice. Peorth knew that it was good for both of them to have the contact and build the relationship.

++We’re going down to them.++

“Ron was down there earlier.”

++He still is and we are going down. I would be just like the Dursley’s if I didn’t include him, he is still your family++

“You are a very wonderful person Peorth and an excellent friend, Ron is my brother but I don’t like him much.”

++You didn’t used to like the twins much either++

Percy sighed and pulled him closer, “I suppose I didn’t but luckily for me, you brought together, let us be friends again. I’m just not sure if I can do that with Ron, he has a meanness in him that scares me. The twins play pranks but it is always for fun, they never do it to hurt someone unless it is in retaliation. But what Ron did to you, it was mean.”

++I don’t like it or him that much but he is still your family and he shouldn’t have to spend Christmas on his own++

“A wonderful person,” Percy repeated and gave him a hug. “Come on then we have gifts to exchange.”

Peorth grinned and changed back to his Animageous form, following Percy down the stairs, his presents still following him.

The twins and Ron were sat around the fire in the common room, the twins looking very pleased with themselves and Ron looking upset. He assumed that the twins had had words with their littlest brother and Ron had not been impressed by them but he would not let Ron Weasley ruin his first real Christmas.

++Can you cancel the spell on them and hand them out?++ Peorth asked Percy, indicating to his brightly wrapped presents.

“Of course.”

“Of course what?” Ron demanded.

“I was answering Peorth’s request to hand out his presents,” Percy replied calmly and cancelled the spell.

“But he didn’t ask anything, he’s an animal he probably doesn’t even understand us, he can’t talk-”

“Enough Ronald.” Percy sounded scarily like Severus when he spoke, cutting Ron off.

Peorth glared at the boy but felt safe when the twins surrounded him, they might have been a little more offended by the words because they knew he was a boy but he thought of Sintar and the pack, they weren’t just animals. They were intelligent and kind and loving and family, just like the twins were, he growled at Ron, how dare he talk about him and the pack like that.

Percy grabbed Ron by the ear and pulled him off to the side of the room, lecturing his brother in low tones.

“Ron can be... such an idiot... sometimes... well a lot... of the time... but we’re sorry... You and the pack... are much more than.... animals.”

Peorth gave a happy little growl and leaned into George, strong fingers stroking his head, behind his ears and down his back, they were both working hard to keep him calm.

Percy finished his lecture and let go of Ron’s ear, the youngest Weasley immediately took the opportunity to flee the room. Percy sat down in front of him, smiling widely, “I’m so sorry Peorth.”

++It’s okay he didn’t have to leave++ Peorth made sure that all three of them could hear him.

“It was his choice, don’t you worry about it Peorth, now I think it is present time.”

Peorth grinned, he couldn’t wait, not so much for the presents but for what they represented.

Ronald Weasley sat on his bed and thumped his pillow in anger, how dare that animal come in and steal his family. Percy had lectured him because he had called and animal an animal. They were supposed to be brothers, stick together through thick and thin yet they were choosing that thing instead of him.

If he thought it would help he would beat the little thing again but he knew that the creature would tell on him, Percy had explained that it had telepathic powers. Maybe that was it, he thought with a shock, maybe the thing was using his telepathic powers to control his brothers. It was probably the same with Granger, Longbottom and even that prat Malfoy and git Snape.

That little creature was controlling them all, maybe even the Headmaster too and he was the only one who knew it. He would be the one to stop it and save the day and everyone would know that Ronald Weasley was a hero.

“Breakfast time Peorth,” Severus called as he entered the room, “Draco will be getting here tonight before the others to receive your Valentine gift.”

Peorth nodded and changed form to follow his human. While the rest of the pack knew that there was a special link between Peorth and Draco, they did not know that that they were betrothed. Only the three of them, him, Severus and Draco knew that they had exchanged betrothal bands, Peorth suspected that the Headmaster knew but as the older man had said nothing, he hadn’t mentioned it either.

Draco had gone home at christmas but had not told his parents about them, thankfully the magic in their bands allowed them to stay invisible to those who did already know about the exchange. Draco had got in trouble for associating with the pack, what with them all being in Gryffindor but luckily Lucius Malfoy had believed the lie that he was trying to influence the Gryffindors.

Apparently hanging around with Neville was fine as he was raising the ability and standing of a Pureblood. The Weasleys should have been okay, they were Purebloods but for some reason Lucius really hated them, from what Draco had told him it was something very personal to Lucius. Lucius had finally accepted Draco’s friendship with George, Fred and Percy as his son trying to influence the perfect light family towards the dark.

The biggest problem Draco had had with returning home was his friendship with Hermione, a muggleborn. The Blonde was still on shaky ground their with his father, even after explaining untruthfully that he was just using her to get the best marks as she was unusually smart for a muggleborn.

Not that she wasn’t helping Draco or him or Neville, even the twins with their work, her and Percy were great for helping them in their lessons without making them feel silly. His lessons had been going well, his homework was submitted under a fake name and he was doing well, scoring ggo grades. He still wasn’t allowed in the DADA room, McTane was an evil man and Peorth was glad he didn’t have to go to the lessons, his lessons with Headmaster were much better. Peorth had been avoiding McTane and Ron Weasley, every since christmas the youngest male Weasley seemed to have been following him around. He had told Severus but his human had been unsure what they could do about it, although he knew his human had had a strongly worded conversation with the redheaded first year.

The only lessons that Severus didn’t make him go to was History of Magic, instead teaching him himself, Severus had told him that he had been taught by Binns and had found it terribly boring. Between Hermione, Percy and Severus he had managed to catch up on his work and if he managed to keep on going, he would pass the end of year exams with the rest of the first years. Maybe next year he would take classes with his pack as a human rather than in his Panivco form.

Peorth allowed Severus to carry him to breakfast, thankful for the strong arms around to keep all of the students away. The only problem with being in classes with the students was that everyone now wanted to pet him all the time, touch him and be his friend. The students had quickly realised that being friends with Peorth meant that the Potions Master wasn’t as mean to them.

So he had started to avoid the humans that weren’t teachers or members of his pack when he was on his own. No-one had hurt him yet but he knew that his human and the Headmaster were slightly worried that he would be hurt, even if it was just an accident on the part of an over-enthusiastic student.

++Who do you want to eat with?++ Severus asked him as they entered the hall.

Harry looked around, only Hermione and the twins were at the Gryffindor table, Hermione with her nose stuck in a book and the twins doing something naughty, he could tell. Draco was sat at the Slytherin table by himself, trying not to look hopefully at them.

++Draco++ he told them, not only because Draco obviously wanted them to sit together but that he thought on this special day he should get to eat with his betrothed mate.

Severus moved over to the Slytherin table, placing him on the seat next to Draco.

“Good Morning Draco.”

“Morning Professor, Peorth.”

Severus gave Draco a nod and turned to face Peorth who smiled mentally at his human, “I will expect you for second period in my lab along with Percy and his year.”

++Percy is going to meet me coming from herbology so we can walk down together,++ Peorth confirmed, second period was DADA for all of his pack in the first year.

Severus just gave him another nod and walked towards the head table. Peorth turned to Draco and nuzzled the blonde boy under his chin. Draco immediately gave him a hug and scratched him between his ears.

++Happy Valentines Day,++ Peorth told the other boy.

++I have your gift to give you later,++ Draco replied.

++Me too,++ Peorth replied shyly and they finally pulled apart to eat breakfast.

XXX

Severus hated Valentines Day, he always had and he had no doubt that he always would, even if he ever found his soul-mate. He had warded his rooms against any of the pink and red hearts that the Headmaster had charmed, just as he did every year. He had also made sure that every single person who he would teach that day understood the punishment that would occur if Valentines Day was brought into his room and it was not a fun punishment.

He tolerated Peorth and Draco because they were mated and young, he would not spoil Valentines day for them just because he was disillusioned.

“Severus you have first period free?” Albus asked as he finished breakfast. Severus turned to the Headmaster, his breakfast had been nice even if he had had to ignore the fact that his pancakes had been heart shaped.

“Yes Albus,” he replied cautiously, the Headmaster knew he had first period free of that Severus had no doubt.

“Please come to my office after breakfast, I need to discuss some issues regarding Peorth with you.”

“I hope it is something to do with him no longer attending lessons,” McTane sneered from down the table.

Severus glared at the DADA teacher, glad that the man wouldn’t let Peorth into his classes, he didn’t want that idiot to teach his cub. He couldn't do much about the rest of the school but he would keep Peorth away from McTane, he still knew that it had to have been McTane who had given him the Hestario potion.

“Of course not Julian, no-one else has any problems with his attendance in their lessons,” the headmaster said blandly, his face neutral. It was practical sneer from the Headmaster, Severus thought happily, glad that the other man disliked McTane as much as he did.

By the time he had dealt with some issues involving his Slytherins it was nearly half an hour that he finally made it to the Headmaster’s office. “Have a seat Severus, how is Peorth?”

“Fine, he is enjoying his lessons with both you and the other teachers. I assume that Peorth was not the real reason for this meeting.”

“No,” Albus admitted, “Not totally.”

Severus sat down and waited for the other man to speak.

“When we found out what we think happened to Quirrell I went carefully through his room hoping to find out exactly what happened. He had wards on much of the room to protect various artefacts, I disabled them easily and couldn’t find anything of interest until I opened one of the chests and found a selection of diaries. Up until about two months before his death the diaries were modestly protected as to be expected of a DADA teacher.”

“And two months ago?” Severus asked when the older man paused and didn’t seem to be in any hurry to start again.

“He was in the Albian Forest hunting for Vampires when suddenly the amount of secrecy spells and coding spells doubled. I have spent the time since then working when I could disable the coding spells, it has not be easy. The spells were too complicated and the power put into them too much for Quirrell to have done them. Instead I believe whomever was possessing him cast them.”

“You managed to decode them?” Severus asked nervously, he knew that there were witches and wizards that knew more spells that Albus, who had spent decades learning secrecy and coding spells but to have more power than Albus left very few people. In fact he could only think of one: the Dark Lord.

“I did.”

“Is it?”

“I am afraid so, there is two distinct types of writing, Quirrell mentions who is possessing him and how he plans to do the ritual to remove Voldemort from his body.”

Severus sank into the seat with a groan, he had known theoretically that the Dark Lord wasn’t truly gone, only disabled and gaining strength but to have proof that HE was really returning was a scary realisation.

“The Dark Lord did not try to stop him?” He finally asked.

“No, from what I have read he was too confident, he believed that nothing could stop him, that he had enough control over Quirrell that he would not be able to do anything that could harm tham.”

Severus nodded, it sounded very much like the Dark Lord, the man’s overconfidence was the reason that he had managed to be a spy. He had been unable to believe that anyone would betray him, that everyone was too scared to do anything against him.

“And where is He now?”

“I assume where ever he has been for the past decade, in a forest somewhere in Albania. The last entry is the morning before Quirrell performed the ritual, he was unsure if he would survive but was determined to do it.”

“He had a stronger will than I thought,” Severus said bluntly, he wasn’t being nasty but the Dark Lord was a strong presence that few could resist and Quirrell had always seemed like a weak simpleton.

Albus gave him a glare but it wasn’t nasty enough to mean that Albus didn’t agree with him just that he shouldn’t have said it out loud. It was a glare he was very familiar with but had been receiving less since Peorth had come to live with him.

“How did He get past the wards?” Severus asked curiously and just a bit nervously, could the Dark Lord possess someone else and threaten Peorth.

“The wards are not calibrated to keep Him out, only those who would harm the students or Hogwarts, all I can do is theorise that he did not mean harm and was here for some other reason.”

“The stone?” Severus asked, he had never been sure about bringing it to the school but he had done as asked and helped guard it.

“Maybe but why wait so long, he was in the castle for over a month.”

“While He have been overconfident He was also a planner Albus, he would not have let his hijacked body rush into it until He was certain he would succeed, he did not allow failure from anyone especially not himself.”

“Maybe.”

“What about Peorth?” Severus asked nervously.

“What about him?” Albus replied with a warm smile.

“We have proof that He is still out there, we both know how important Harry Potter is to the world.”

“I think that he is best just where he is,” Albus said and Severus felt the tension drain away from him, Peorth wouldn’t be going anywhere. “He is getting training with me, he has a loving and stable home with people around him who love and care for him. I never meant him to be hurt at the Dursleys, I had hoped that Petunia would love him as her own, I knew she had problems with Lily but I had hoped she would care for him.

“I should have waited, explained to them but I had to be back here to deal with the press and the trials. I wish I had never had to leave him there but with the blood wards it was the safest place I could think of at the time. I couldn’t risk Fudge getting his hands on Peorth and placing him with the family who paid the most money.”

“Have you told Peorth this?” Severus asked, his little Cub needed to hear this he knew, needed to know why he had been left at the Dursleys.

“Yes, we had a conversation about it a few weeks ago. He was upset but understood and I think we are good friends now. I do not think I will ever be part of his little pack but everything is fine between us.”

Severus nodded, “I can do some extra defence work with him, Miss Granger and Mr Malfoy as needed.”

“Thank-you Severus, I am sure that all of Peorth’s little pack will gain from your teaching. Lemon drop?”

Severus chuckled and took the offered sweet, it was the longest Albus had ever managed to resist offering him one of the sweets.

XXX

Percy came out of his Herbology class and moved towards the corridor where he had said he would meet Peorth to go down to the Potion’s lab. He was surprised when he reached the prearranged spot and Peorth wasn’t there, the cub was always prompt to meet him so that they weren’t late for the lesson. He knew that Peorth had been in charms with Hermione and Neville so started walking towards Professor Flitwick’s classroom.

He had only gone a little distance when he heard a strange sound, he was startled to come around the corner and see Peorth on the floor, changing between his Panivco and Human form every few seconds. The young boy’s mouth was open in a half scream but no sound was coming out even though he was obviously in pain.

Percy did the only thing he could, used a spell to levitate Peorth and ran towards the dungeons, not only was it quicker than carrying Peorth but he was unsure if he would be able to keep a hold of the constantly changing boy. He didn’t bother going into the lab instead straight into Professor Snape’s office, an alarm would let the Potion’s Master know someone had come in and hopefully he would be there soon. He transfigured Severus’ chair into a comfy bed before putting Peorth down, the young boy was looking even more pale in his human form and tired, whatever was happening to him was wearing him out.

“What is going on?” Severus demanded.

“I don’t know, I found him in the corridor like this, I brought him here, I didn’t know what else to do.”

“You did the right thing,” Severus confirmed, Percy nodded and stepped back as the other man started waving his wand around, casting diagnosis spells. Percy watched his professor work, even though his face was blank the red head could see that the older man was stressed and worried.

“Is he okay?” He finally asked when the professor stepped back.

“He is obviously not okay Mr Weasley,” Professor Snape snarled at him, “This is not okay, some one has cast a spell on him that is supposed to show your true self. In this case it is trying to force him into human form and he is fighting back.”

“Like the spell to force an animagus into human form?”

“Similar, that spell would force him into human form and then allow him to return to his animagus form. The spell cast on Peorth is causing him to flip between his two forms, it was originally used on animals when they are small to see if they could become dangerous later in life. Someone used the spell on him in the hope that he would be dangerous and attack someone.”

Percy did not doubt the Professor’s theory, his Potions Professor was a logical and more often than not correct. The theory also made sense, although not a large group he was aware that some people at Hogwarts did not like Peorth or think he should be there. “Can you stop it?”

“There is a counter spell but I do not know how it will effect Peorth, neither spell was meant to be used on a human in any form.”

“You have to do it Professor, this is killing him,” Percy argued, he knew he was nearly shouting but it couldn’t be helped, Peorth was dying.

“You think I don’t know that,” Snape snapped back, obviously not as calm as he was trying to act. “But the spell to stop it could kill him too.”

“And it might not but this definitely will.” Percy had never been particularly brave and the glares he was receiving from Snape were scary but he had to stand up to the man and save Peorth. Peorth may not have saved his life but he had been saved just the same, saved from himself and his books, reunited with his family.

Professor Snape muttered something that the prefect didn’t catch but he guessed was no anything nice. The older man seemed to take a deep breath and nod Yes to himself then cast the spell. At first it didn’t seem to be working, nothing was happening, it took nearly a minute to realise that the changes were slowing down, he was staying in each form for longer until finally with a shudder Peorth stayed in his human form.

For a few seconds Percy was afraid that while it had stopped the transformations it had done as they had feared and killed Peorth then the small body gasped for breath. Percy sank to the side of the transfigured bed and gave a sigh of relief. Peorth was alive, colour was returning to the pale cheeks and there was a delicate pair of Panivco ears sticking up from the raven coloured hair.

XXX

Severus staggered back into his chair in relief as his cub started breathing settled in one form, it had been painful to realise that his cub was in trouble and pain and that he could do nothing about it. The other reason he fell back into the chair was the return of their bond at full strength and beyond. He had been unaware that anything had been wrong until the alarms had alerted him that someone was in his office. Their spell had interfered with their bond and he hadn’t even noticed that there was something wrong with his cub.

With the return of the bond there was also a wave of fear and pain from his cub, stronger than it had ever been in human form but not quite the strength when he was in Panivco form. Severus had no idea how long he was sat there, oblivious to the real world as he worked to calm and reassure his cub. It wasn’t easy but eventually Peorth understood that he was safe and that him and Severus would keep the smaller boy safe.

When the Potion’s Master finally opened his eyes he wasn’t surprised to see not only Percy but Poppy present in his room. Percy looked nervous and Poppy was casting diagnosis spells on them both.

“I used your floo to contact the Headmaster when I couldn’t get a response from you,” Percy explained to him, “He called Madame Pomfrey down and then took over your class.”

Severus nodded his thanks to the fifth year for the information and then staggered out of his chair and to the bed where he could gather Peorth into his arms. The small boy snuggled into his chest and Severus felt the remaining tension drain from the small body and his own.

“How is he?” Severus asked the nurse once she had finished casting her spells on them.

“Drained and tired, his magic levels are low and his body is stressed but he will recover. I am just glad that you cast the spell when you did I honestly don’t know how much longer his heart would have lasted without permanent damage.”

“But he’ll recover?” Severus asked nervously, he couldn’t stand to think about his little cub having something wrong him that could limit him in anyway.

“Completely, he will be tired and sore for a couple of days, maybe even three or four so I wouldn’t expect him to do much more than sleep and eat. I would also advise some nutritional potions for the next week, I’ll check up on him daily. There is only one thing......”

“Which is?” Severus asked impatiently.

“His ears.”

“His ears?” Severus asked in confusion and looked down in confusion at the head snuggled into his chest. He was surprised when instead of seeing the little human ears, he found a pair of pointy black, furry ears perched on top of his cub’s head. It wasn’t obvious but Peorth’s black hair also had the faint markings that he had as a Panivco cub. “Oh, how? Why?”

“I can’t give you an exact answer only an assumption that it was something to do with the spells being cast on him and the constant changes that Mr Weasley told me about.”

“Will he always have them?”

“I don’t know I will need to do some research, they might vanish as soon as he changes form again but I just don’t know.”

Severus nodded and hugged Peorth closer, nothing could stop him loving his little cub and even he had admit that the ears were kind of cute. “Are there any other remnants of his animagus form?”

“No, the rest of him is purely human,” Poppy confirmed.

Severus nodded and hoped that there wasn’t any complications with Peorth’s hearing when his little cub woke up. He could monitor Peorth’s emotional state through their bond but it wouldn’t seem real until Peorth was awake and alert and talking to them.

XXX

The last thing Peorth remembered was something trying to force him into human form in the middle of the school where anyone could see him. He had fought against the change and then there had been pain, all consuming, never ending pain There was a vague feeling of Percy and then Severus was there and the pain was gone, Severus was telling him he was safe and he knew he was, his human wouldn’t let him be anything else. When he woke he was warm and safe in his Severus’ arms, he might not have been hurting any more but he ached like Dudley had beaten him up.

As he became more awake he was aware that Severus and the Headmaster were talking. “I have cancelled your lessons for the day so you spend it with Peorth, I am sure by now Percy has managed to tell the rest of your little pack what happened. I have given him enough passes for the group so I have no doubt that you will see them all before the end of the day.”

“Thank-you Albus,” Severus replied and that hand was stroking his back again, just like the older man did when he was in his Panivco form.

“It has been quite an exciting teaching year for me so far DADA and Potions, I must try to teach all the different subjects this year. How are you feeling Peorth?”

Peorth raised his head in surprise when he realised that the Headmaster knew he was awake and was talking to him.

“I ache all over,” he answered quietly.

“Drink this.” Peorth obediently drank the potion that his human gave him and gave a sigh of relief as the ache vanished.

“Peorth do you remember what happened?” Severus asked.

“I was going to meet Percy to come down to the dungeons and suddenly I was changing into my human form. I fought against it and then it started hurting, worse than anything else in the world. Then I was here and Severus was telling me everything was all right,” Peorth explained. He hadn’t felt the spell hit or seen anyone in the area, he had been using a corridor that the twins had shown him and wasn’t used by many people, he told the two men as much when they asked.

“I will ask Mr Weasley where he found you and check the area for spells, get well young one and I will come down here for your lesson tomorrow night. All theory but I do not want you to fall behind.”

“Thank-you Sir,” Peorth answered, he didn’t want to miss any lessons but didn’t think Severus or Poppy would be letting him go any time soon, he had been attacked again and this time they didn’t know who had done it, like the attack on Severus.

“We need to speak my little cub,” Severus said and pushed him away until he could meet his human’s eyes, the bond thrumming between them with love and warmth. “I was so scared when I found you and Percy in here, you looked to be in so much pain.”

“It hurt really bad Severus.”

“I know my little one, Poppy said that you’ll be mainly tired and hungry for the next few days so you’ll be mainly in bed and on the couch. I want to know when you ache so I can make sure you get the correct potions.”

“I’ll tell you,” Peorth promised.

“We have one more thing to talk about.”

Whatever it was Severus wanted to talk about it was making the other man nervous and in turn he was getting more and more nervous. “What?” Peorth finally demanded when he realised that Severus was no going to speak.

“Your ears.”

“My ears?” Peorth asked in confusion and reached up to feel his ears as an automatic gesture, “Severus my ears have gone, I haven’t got any ears, I can’t hear you, where are my ears?”

“Calm down Peorth,” Severus said firmly in the tone Peorth knew better than to ignore and he made an effort to slow his breathing down. “Something has happened, something to do with the spells and you now have Panivco ears. You are not deaf as you could hear me and the Headmaster,” Severus explained as his larger hands covered Peorth’s smaller ones and moved them to feel the pointed ears.

Peorth had only ever seen his Panivco form in the mirror, he had never felt them before but he knew that the ears were definitely the ones he normally had in his other form. “Will I always have them?”

“We don’t know, once you have recovered enough to transform we will find out but it will not be for a few days. You need to recover first.”

“You’ll stay with me?” Peorth asked quietly.

“Of course,” Severus answered and pulled him back against the strong chest, “You heard the Headmaster I have the day off. For now I think we should retreat to our quarters and get you changed into some pyjamas.”

“I like that plan,” Peorth agreed as he was cradled to the strong chest and carried out of the room.

XXX

Peorth was relaxing on the sofa, half a asleep with the familiar sounds of Severus creating his potions in the lab attached to their rooms, when Draco arrived. In his half asleep state he was first aware of the blond’s presence when small hands were running over him, trying to make sure he was not injured.

“Draco,” Harry moaned in complaint as he was manhandled, “I’m fine.”

“Are you really?” Draco asked.

Harry blinked open his eyes and looked at his friend, Draco sounded scared and Peorth did not like it all. He tugged the blonde onto the sofa with him so that they cuddle together, “I am really fine, tired and a bit achy again but I will be fully recovered in a couple of days,” he assured his mate.

“I’m very happy, I shouldn’t have let you go off on your own to meet Percy.”

“You had to get to your own lesson,” Peorth pointed out, “I’m glad you weren’t there whoever attacked me could have hurt you too.”

“I still should have been there I came as quickly as I could, as soon as the twins told me what had happened.”

“I’m glad you’re here.”

“So am I and I think your ears are cute.”

Peorth felt himself blushing, “So does everyone else.”

“I have your gift,” Draco suddenly said as he scrambled off the sofa to the other side of the room where he had left his bag.

“Me too, it’s in my room.”

“Open mine first,” Draco demanded and pushed a box into his hands, it was the size and shape of a large book and wrapped in silver paper with a red heart label.

Peorth smiled at his friend and pulled the silver paper off to reveal a wooden box, it was beautifully carved with an image of him, in his animagus form, on the top. The wood was dark and warm and stung him, Peorth pulled his hands away from it with a yelp. He held his hand up and could see on the palm that he was bleeding but only a little bit and it was already healing, “Your gift bit me,” Peorth complained.

“It was recognising you, it won’t do it again but it means that only you can open it now, it is a special box to keep your secrets in.”

Peorth carefully picked up the box and was relieved when it didn’t sting him again, he opened the box and was surprised to find something inside of it. He carefully pulled the piece of paper out of his new box, it was a photo of him that matched the carving on the top of the box, he was mid flight, his wings spread.

“Severus took it when I asked him to, I had to explain what I needed it for but he thought it was a good idea when I told him about it.”

“I love it,” Peorth said, stroking his fingers over the carving, it was beautiful, “Thank-you so much. Now you have to open yours, it’s on the sideboard.”

Draco gave him a smile and then bounded off to the large carved sideboard that Severus had told him had appeared along with his quarters. Draco picked up the green wrapped present and brought it back to where he was still lying on the couch. The blonde didn’t rejoin him on the sofa, instead stealing a cushion so he could sit on floor next to his head.

Where as he had ripped the paper off, eager to get into his present, Draco carefully unwrapped his present folding the green paper carefully. “Oh Harry I love it,” Draco cried and leaned up to hug him, holding his gift closely to his chest. “It’s us.”

“Who else would it be in a Valentine gift from me to you.”

“Did you paint it?” Draco asked, sitting back down and running his fingers over their faces. It was the two of them curled up on the sofa in his and Severus’ room, he was in human form and they had been alone so had been free to cuddle as much as they wanted.

“With Severus’ help, I know you can’t have it anywhere someone can see it but I thought you would like it.”

“I love it, could I keep it here so that no-one will find it?”

“I could keep it in my box then if we could add you to the magic so you could open it too it would be really safe.”

Draco gave him a huge smile, “I would like that, I really would.”

“How long can you stay?” Peorth asked, he was getting tired again but didn’t want Draco to leave.

“Until the end of lunch.”

Peorth smiled happily and dragged Draco onto the sofa with him, he wanted to take a nap with the blonde and the blonde allowed it, they curled up together and he soon drifted off to sleep.

XXX

Ronald Weasley sat on his bed with the curtains drawn, books and pieces of paper spread around him, he was nearly there he was nearly ready to prove them all wrong. He had never been the cleverest but proving to them all that Peorth was nothing more than an animal, a little pet that should never be treated like a real human.

He had spent the weeks since christmas in the Library even more than that know it all Granger trying to find the spells he needed, he knew he wasn’t the cleverest person but he had been very motivated. He wanted to free his family from that creature’s grip, he wanted to free the Headmaster but most of all he wanted to be famous.

He had found various spells that he knew would be helpful he was just working out how to cast them and use them, he only needed a couple more days he was sure and then he would prove them all wrong.

Peorth was bored, bored, bored, bored. He had been recovering for five days now, drinking nasty tasting potions all the time and being BORED. The first few days had been fine, he had mostly been asleep and when he had woken up someone had been there, a member of his pack or a teacher, even once near the beginning Dionsa had made an appearance. Sintar had once again heard his call when the spell had first hit but hadn’t been able to move the entire pack, Jamillle was getting close to his birthing date so had sent Dionsa to check on him. She had spoke to him, made sure he was uninjured, spoken with Severus in private and then left again. She had thought his ears were cute too.

But now everyone was back in classes, Severus was teaching and he had been left alone in their quarters. Both Severus and Poppy had monitoring spells on him and they would both know if he did anything more strenuous than make a trip to the bathroom. He was sick of reading, their was no-one to play any games with and he wished he was back in the muggle world so he could at least watch the telly.

Severus had told him to get some more sleep but he just wasn’t tired, he wanted to be doing something but Poppy said his magic levels weren’t quite back to normal and she didn’t want him doing anything yet. The pack and the Headmaster had been visiting him on an evening but it wasn’t even lunch yet and he was BORED.

//Enough cub//

//Severus?// Peorth asked.

//Who else did you think it was you silly thing, I know you are bored, I have been listening to you for the past half hour saying it.//

//Sorry, I didn’t realise that I was transmitting,// Peorth replied with a pout, he might have been bored but he hadn’t wanted to disturb Severus, he knew the other man had to have his complete attention on the class so that no-one got hurt.

//That is fine little one and you won’t be bored for much longer, the Headmaster is going to come and get you. He has some things for you to do//

//Thank-you Severus// Peorth replied, knowing his human had contacted the Headmaster so that he wasn’t bored.

//You are welcome, now why don’t you get dressed and be ready for him, make sure you keep warm.//

//I will// Peorth still got a warm feeling inside every time Severus said something that proved the older man really cared for him, the Dursleys had never cared if he was warm enough. In fact he was fairly certain they would have made sure he was cold so that there was more chance he would catch something and die. //What about Poppy?//

//I will let her know what is going on, just get dressed and have a good day, I will see you at lunch//

//See you at lunch// Peorth sent back and climbed off the couch to get ready.

XXX

Severus smirked at the feelings of happiness coming through the bond, he didn’t like leaving Peorth alone in their quarters but his cub needed to recover and he had to teach his classes. He knew that he had been lucky to get four peaceful days before Peorth needed to be entertained, he sometimes forgot that Peorth was only eleven and unlike him or Hermione could not spend hour after hour after hour reading without getting bored.

Albus had let him know from the beginning that if he needed anyone to entertain Peorth, the Headmaster would do it. He had waited so long to take Albus up on his offer because the pair of them could get into all sorts of trouble. Albus was just a big kid at heart and guessed that while the other man was teaching Peorth he was also trying to make sure that the young boy had a childhood.

Severus was just glad that his seventh year students were so absorbed in their potion’s research that they had not noticed his lapse of attention while he spoke to his cub.

“I will return momentarily, I expect everyone to still be at work,” He told his class, getting a few distracted nods, all of the students still too deep in research to really notice. He had two seventh year classes, one for those who still needed to be spoon fed and this class, the ones who really wanted to do potions, those who had shown a talent for it, when they reached seventh year he had no doubt Percy, Hermione and Draco would be in this class.

In his office he called Poppy first so that she didn’t go to his rooms and start yelling when Peorth got up and dressed, explaining about how Albus would be looking after him.

“Albus.”

“Yes Severus?” The headmaster asked moving closer to his fire.

“Would you mind collecting Peorth from my quarters and looking after him.”

“Of course not Severus, I said as much days ago, how is he?”

“Bored, very, very bored.”

“I would expect nothing less, young boys are not designed to be left on their own for long periods of time,” Albus replied with a sneaky smile.

“Yes I know which why I am asking you to look after him. I told him I would see him at lunch, in your office?”

“I will talk to the house elves, I am sure they will be delighted to provide us with a lunch. We must talk then about the latest attack but for now I will collect Peorth.”

“Until lunch Albus.”

Severus pulled his head from the fire and returned to his classroom, glad that his class was still absorbed in their work, he did so love this class.

XXX

Peorth had dressed in the jeans that his human had got him, his thickest socks, a t-shirt and the jumper that Percy had given him. It was dark blue with a gold ‘P’ on it, him and the twins had told him that their mother knitted them one every Christmas and as he was part of the family he deserved one also. The jumper was the one that Percy had received in his first year and was still a bit big for Peorth but it was as good as new and he loved it. He hadn’t been able to find any of his shoes, he wasn’t sure where Severus had put them away but as he doubted he would be walking far, he didn’t think it mattered that much.

“Ah you are ready, shall we return to my office, I know Fawkes has been missing you,” the Headmaster said as he stepped out of the fire and gathered Peorth into his arms. He was hidden within the purple robes so that soot did not get anywhere it shouldn’t be.

“Can I say hi to Fawkes?” Peorth asked as he was put down on the floor.

“I do believe he is asleep at the minute.”

As if to disagree with the Headmaster Fawkes let out a soft trill and flew off his perch to Peorth’s shoulder. Peorth had no idea if he could communicate with Fawkes in this form as he could when he was in his Panivco form but it was still nice to nuzzle against the soft feathers.

“I will be at my desk when you have finished talking.”

Peorth nodded at the Headmaster and sat down with Fawkes near the fire, close enough to feel the heat but not so close that they would be trodden on if someone came through the fire.

//Can you understand me Fawkes?// Peorth sent tentatively, hoping that the Phoenix could hear him.

//I hear you young one, you are still uninjured?//

//No more, I was but Severus kept me safe//

//He is a good protector//

//Very good, are you well?//

//Very well young one, my burning day has passed well and my next is not yet for some months//

//Does it hurt?//

//My burning day?//

//Yes//

//No young one, it is refreshing, rejuvenating me. You are different to the other humans young one, you always have been//

//What do you mean?//

//You were only a small chick when I first saw you, your parents brought you to this office to see my bonded. I knew you were special from that moment//

//You knew I was Harry Potter from the beginning didn’t you?// Peorth asked, he had always wondered but never been brave enough to ask before.

//Yes//

//Why did you never tell the Headmaster?// Peorth asked in confusion.

//You were special and you needed the time, do not panic little one, all will work out for the best//

XXX

Severus strode through the corridors towards the Headmaster’s office, he knew he could have used the floo system but he much preferred to walk and take the chance to make sure the students didn't forget he was not a nice person. In the Headmaster’s office he smiled at the picture of Peorth curled up with Fawkes in front of the fire place, both of them asleep.

“How long did he last?”

“About half an hour chatting with Fawkes before they drifted off, they looked warm enough so I decided to just leave them. There is a cushioning spell on the floor so they will be fine.”

Severus nodded, “We can talk and then I’ll wake him for lunch.”

“You will tell him what he needs to know?”

“Yes but he doesn’t need to know everything.”

“He deserves the truth Severus.”

“I know but he is only 11 and does not need to know all of the details.”

“It is your choice Severus, you are his guardian.”

“What did you find out?” Severus asked, he had left the investigation to Albus, scared that if he had found out who had done hurt his cub then he would go after them and there would be nothing left for the Aurors to arrest.

“The spell was not cast at him, which is why he didn’t see or sense anyone. It was a trap left in the corridor, set to go off and attack Peorth.”

“It was targeted at him?” Severus asked.

“Yes just to him, it used a sample of his fur as a base of the potion,” Albus explained, interlocking his fingers.

“Potion?” He asked in confusion.

“Yes it was painted in runes on the corridor, joined with the spell.”

“Not a student then,” Severus confirmed.

“Not a current student, I can think of some students during my time who had enough knowledge and skill to create such a trap, a seventh year Slytherin from about 15 years ago comes to mind.”

Severus couldn’t control his blush, towards the end of his sixth and his seventh year he would have been able to create such a trap and had done on one memorable occasion to prank a certain raven haired marauder.

“So again while the potion was not something a first year could have made, it was one that nearly everyone with a potion’s NEWT could create as was the spell, the difficulty was in linking them.”

“You think it was the same person who dosed me with the Hesterio potion?” Severus asked.

“Unfortunately I do.”

“Will you be able to question McTane under truth serum now?” Severus snarled, convinced that it had to be the DADA teacher again.

“We have no proof Severus, I love Peorth you know this and if I had one ounce of evidence I would have been force feeding McTane Versatium within minutes but again there is no evidence.”

“Could He be possessing McTane?” Severus asked, “Distorting the magical signature?”

“No, I have tested for that, checked the wards.”

“So what now?”

“We continue training Peorth, you can work out a schedule with the pack so that he is not alone.”

“I will talk with them all tonight, they will understand.”

Albus nodded his head, “When does Poppy feel he will be ready to try his transformation again?”

“Tomorrow or the day after, his magic is recovering rapidly, she just wants to make sure that his body will be able to manage the strain, I have no doubt that she will want to be there for the transformation so that she can monitor it.” Severus guessed that the Headmaster already knew all of this information but for some reason wanted to hear it from him.

“Wake your cub Severus, I think it is time for lunch.”

XXX

“Sit still Peorth,” Severus snapped and then sighed, “I’m sorry little one I didn’t mean to snap.”

Peorth nodded and crawled into his lap, “I’m sorry, I’m just so excited.”

“I know Peorth, I just have to get this work finished.”

“Can I help?”

Severus sighed and hugged his cub to him, he knew that Peorth was feeling bored and cooped up because he didn’t yet have permission from Poppy to change form so was trapped in their quarters. Peorth didn’t have his next check-up for another few hours but Poppy had mentioned he was nearly well enough to try the change so his cub was very excited.

“Not this time, the NEWT students are a bit out of your range.” Severus could feel Peorth pouting, “Why don’t you find the books that Draco brought for you and work on one of those?”

Peorth nodded and bounded off to find the exercise books that Draco had brought Peorth to help him. Severus turned back to his marking once Peorth was at work, the exercise book he had chosen was one designed to help young purebloods learn the basics of maths and arithmancy. The pair carried on working for nearly half an hour before the floo opened and Poppy stepped out.

“Poppy can I change yet?” Peorth asked within seconds of the nurse arriving.

“Patience Peorth, let me run my diagnostic spells and then we will know for sure. Sit down so I can run my spells.”

Peorth pouted but obediently sat down, although he was still almost bouncing, not that Severus could blame him. His little one wanted out, he wanted his freedom back. Peorth managed to be quiet for the few minutes it took Poppy to run her tests.

“Can I change?” He asked again as soon as she had finished, just as he had every day.

“Your magic levels are back to normal, no longer fluctuating and you body is back at peak levels so yes you may change.”

“Yes, yes, yes,” Peorth continued to chant as he danced around the room, Severus started at his little cub in confusion. “I’m happy Sev, it is a Happy dance,” Peorth said and then changed form. Severus almost staggered as for the first time in days their bond sprung back to full strength and then he had arms full of Peorth as the small cub nuzzled his neck.

“Wonderful a full transformation with no problems I assume.”

//I feel great Sev//

“He feels great Poppy,” Severus relayed as Peorth moved until he was happy and comfy in Severus’ arms in a way he couldn’t be in his human form.

“I am very glad, Peorth please return to human form.”

He let Peorth wriggle out of his arms, changing in the air to land gracefully on human feet. Severus ran his eyes over his cubs slim form and gave a sigh of relief at the human looking ears that had reappeared.

“My ears are back,” Peorth called, running his hands over his hair and then to the sides of his face pull at his human looking ears, smiling happily while Poppy cast diagnostic spells on him.

“He is fine, make sure that you continue to ensure he eats a full range of foods, growing boys cannot exist on fruit alone,” she rebuked his cub gently.

“But it tastes so nice,” Peorth whined.

“I know Peorth you must have some meat, carbohydrates and milk too.”

“Yes Poppy,” Peorth replied in a defeated tone, not that Poppy needed to worry, he had talked with one of the House elves, who was sworn to secrecy and assigned to Peorth. They had worked out a balanced diet for his cub and Nifa would take care of all of Peorth’s other human needs. This meant that not all meals could be eaten in the Great Hall and he would probably still need some vitamin and mineral supplements. Peorth changed back to his Panivco form and quickly returned to his arms, Severus just held his cub tight glad that the little one was back to normal.

“The foods will not hurt you Peorth I promise, now I would still like daily appointments with me for another week and then we can space them out more.”

“I will make sure he is there Poppy, thank-you for coming.”

“It is my pleasure Severus,” Poppy replied and left the way she had arrived.

Severus looked down at his cub sat happily in his arms, perfectly happy to stay there now that he was in cub form. He knew through the bond that Peorth was now perfectly happy to stay in there rooms now because he could leave if he wanted to.

“You may stay with me until lunch, we will go and eat in the Great Hall, then you can spend the afternoon with your pack.”

//Sounds wonderful//

Severus laughed and sat down to work, he only had half his free period left before lunch and he had to get these essays marked.

XXX

Severus ate his lunch in the Great Hall for the first time since the last attack. Albus had explained that Peorth had been attacked and although Severus would be teaching he wouldn’t be taking his meals in the Great Hall until Peorth could. The meal was up to the House Elves usual delicious standard and he knew that Peorth agreed with him, partly just because he was eating with his pack.

The Potions Master frowned when a lone barn owl soared in and landed at his place, mail normally only came on a morning or evening and he did not recognise the owl. The owl tapped at the table impatiently, offering him his letter. “Hold it still so I can read the name,” he demanded of the owl, who gave him a look as if to say Would I really deliver a letter to you if it was for someone else, I am not stupid but held his leg still.

The letter was addressed to him, he even recognised the hand writing: Augustus. He unfastened the letter and went to tuck it into his inner jacket to read it in private when the Owl squawked indigently at him. “I have the letter you may leave.”

The Owl just glared at him and held his leg out again. “You require a response.” Another glare was his only answer so Severus wandlessly cast a privacy spell around himself before opening the letter, Augustus could be blunt and offensive.

--Dear Severus,

During your visit last year (not very subtle Augustus, Severus thought) you asked my apprentice to purchase along with the other equipment a Pet. I expected to only have to wait for a few days for the animal I had in mind but due to uncontrollable circumstances this did not occur and as I received no letters from you demanding its presence at the old Castle. I must ask if you still require a pet for him? I have been contacted by the seller to let me know that he had another one for sale.

Let me know immediately,

Augustus.--

Severus looked back at the impatient Owl and wondered if Peorth wanted a pet, he had asked Augustus to get one but he supposed it was best to ask before committing them to an unknown creature.

//Peorth// he called through the bond to get his Cub’s attention.

//Yes Severus//

//I have received an owl from Augustus who would like to know if you would like a pet?//

//What type of pet?// Peorth asked, a perfectly understandable question Severus thought, not one he could answer of course.

//I don’t know, Anton hasn’t told me, I know no more than you, his letter told me nothing except it was alive. I would guess it is something rare but not too dangerous, he likes you.//

Severus didn’t get a reply immediately, instead all he could hear was white noise, almost muggle static. He recognised it as the sound he heard when Peorth was having a mental conversation with someone else while he was still in close mental contact. From the slightly blank look on Draco’s face. Severus guessed that Peorth was talking to his Beta, his best friend.

//I would like a pet please Severus, I’ve never had one before but Draco says to add that I won’t keep it if it is dangerous to you, me or the pack//

Severus chuckled mentally across the bond, he wouldn’t dare to it out loud in such a public place. //That sounds acceptable. Do you wish to return to the dungeons with me or will you accompany the younger members of your pack to lessons?//

//Lessons// was the immediate reply, followed by a wave of love from his Cub.

//I will see you after lessons then, I expect Draco or one of your Lions to accompany you to our quarters//

//I remember what the Headmaster said, so does the pack,// Harry replied in an exasterbrated tone//Percy has already drawn up a schedule, he did it ages ago//

//I am glad that I am not the only one who is worried about a mysterious attacker who is trying to kill you and has nearly succeeded twice// Severus rebuked gently.

//I love you too Severus// was the only answer he got before he was pushed away and the communication strand blocked for the time being.

Severus looked down at the letter and took a muggle fountain pen from his pocket, quills were far too annoying to carry around in pockets. He had no paper but Augustus had left plenty of space on the bottom of the parchment, he could send the bottom of the piece back.

--My cub would like to accept your offer of a companion, Severus.--

His message was blunt and to the point but he saw no point in writing paragraphs to say Yes. To his annoyance the words vanished to be replaced by more of Augustus’ handwriting, a quick spell told him that the parchment was linked magically to another.

--I will arrive by 8pm, we will meet where the wolves once howled.--

--Acceptable-- Severus replied on the parchment and then used his wand to burn the parchment. The burning parchment came perilously close to the Barn Owl still stood on the table, the Owl gave an indignant hoot, glared at him some more and took off.

Well, Severus thought, this will be an interesting meeting.

Severus held his cub in arms as they walked to the shrieking shack to meet Augustus, it was cold and his cub was tired so was snuggled up safely within his robes. The shrieking shack was as dismal as normal but he could already feel Augustus’ wards letting them in, he had no doubt that anyone else who tried to get in would suddenly find the need to be somewhere else at the very least. He would not put it past Augustus to have some very nasty side effects on his wards.

He moved up the stairs and to the only room that had any lights on, following a line of light that was obviously there to guide them. He pushed open the door and smirked at the sight that met him, Augustus had gone a little transfiguration crazy, there were leather sofas and wooden tables. It looked like a room that had escaped from the Slytherin common room.

“Severus and your little Cub.”

“Augustus,” Severus replied and let Peorth out of his arms, the room was nice and warm. Peorth bounded over to Augustus changing into his human form at the last second.

“Hello Augustus, how are you?” Peorth asked as he stood in front of Augustus, almost bouncing in place with impatience.

“I am well little one, I have a gift for you.”

“Severus said it was a pet.”

“It is, come and sit beside me sp I can tell you about this pet.”

Severus took a seat on the sofa opposite while Peorth scrambled onto the sofa beside Augustus, something had happened through the afternoon that had made Peorth very excited about getting his pet. He poured himself a glass wine and waited for the explanation to begin.

“When Severus first asked me to get you a pet, one came to mind immediately, I knew it would take a few days to acquire. The litter was not born as expected so I could not get it but another litter was born today. I managed to acquire a new born and knew it would be a perfect companion for you.”

Severus smiled at the tone Augustus used, he was kind and gentle and had made no sound of even noticing who Peorth really was. Although he had no doubt that Augustus knew exactly who he was stood in a room with.

“What is it?” Peorth asked impatiently.

“I will tell you in a moment, first I think I should get it for you, let the bonding start.”

Peorth nodded and Augustus stood up, he carried a wonderfully carved box from behind the sofa and sat with it on his knee. Augustus pulled on some thin leather gloves and to Severus’ surprise pulled out an egg about the size of a Quaffle. He wasn’t the only one who was surprised, Peorth looked not only surprised but rather confused.

“This is a Neica protective sac, not an egg, it is softer and cannot be broken until the Neica within has bonded to a wizard. Neica can only survive if they are bonded to a strong wizard, they are very rare in this country.”

“Wow, how do they bond?”

“As long as the wizard is strong enough and good of heart, a simple touch to the protective sac with bare skin.”

Peorth met his eyes, worry in them, “Peorth you are one of the strongest 11 year olds I know and you are pure of heart and spirit. I have not doubt that the Neica will want to bond with you.” While he hadn’t recognised the protective Sac, he had heard of Neicas, they were rare and once bonded loyal without fail. They most often looked like a small house cat but could change form, growing larger, gaining long fangs and even breathing fire or ice when their bonded was threatened.

Peorth smiled at him and reached out tentatively to touch the pale cream protective sac that Augustus was holding out towards him. There was a flash of silver and gold light that was blinding for a split second before Severus could see clearly again. The pale cream egg now had emerald green and black marbling covering it, it looked slightly larger and firmer if possible.

“I can feel him Severus,” Peorth said blissfully as he took the Sac from Augustus and cradled it to his chest protectively. Severus smiled at his cub, he could feel the pleasure that Peorth was feeling, diluted of course but it still felt wonderful.

“I am glad Peorth,” Severus replied, “How long until he leaves his Sac?” he asked Augustus, knowing that the creature would be male now that Peorth had confirmed it.

“I was told within two-three days of the bonding taking place, the strength of the bonded defines the length. For this little one he is bound to a strong wizard so two days at the most.”

“Where will Isaac stay until then?” Peorth asked.

Severus exchanged a look with Augustus, the bond between Peorth and the Neica was obviously a strong one for Peorth to already know the name. “The box is designed to protect the Sac and keep him in the correct conditions until he is ready to emerge. I have also included a book on how to care for your bonded.”

Peorth carefully place Isaac back in the box and hugged Augustus, “He already loves me very much and wants to know I am safe until he can break free and properly care for me.”

“Your bond is very strong young one, I would not be surprised if he broke free of his Sac earlier just to complete the bond and be with you.”

Severus watched as Peorth pulled a book from the box and curled up in front of the fire to read it, one hand resting on Isaac's Sac. The Potion’s Master cast a muffling spell around Peorth, so his cub could still hear them but no the words and looked over at his friend.

“That is a very special gift,” he commented neutrally.

“For a very special young man, he will do many great things in this world and will need all the help he can get. A Neica is loyal, caring pet, I couldn’t think of anything more suitable for your young cub.”

“You know something?” Severus asked accusingly, “You’ve seen something.”

“Nothing concrete, only vague snippets and scenes, nothing firm. But you you know who your cub is Severus and you know that He is still out there somewhere. Your mark may have paled drastically but it is still there and occasionally it still twinges.”

“He really isn’t gone?” Severus asked, he had known that some how the Dark Lord was not as gone as they would have liked him to be but to have it confirmed by Augustus was scary.

//Are you okay Severus?// Peorth asked, obviously picking up on his distress.

//I am young one, just a difficult conversation with Augustus. Carry on with your book//

//Make sure he doesn’t upset you again, he’s your friend so he shouldn’t upset you//

//I will let him know// Severus confirmed and smiled at Peorth’s attention left him and returned to the book.

“...you back with me.”

Severus blinked and looked at Augustus, “I apologise I was talking with Peorth.”

“The bond is strong enough in this form to use telepathic communication?” Augustus asked in amazement.

“Yes, but only words since he and I received some training from the Panivco pack. He can talk telepathically most easily with me because of our bond, we have a constant telepathic strand between us that must be blocked when we don’t want to speak. He must form a telepathic strand with the rest of the pack as needed but he can only do this in his cub form.”

“Amazing, how many of the mental skills that occur naturally in his cub form transfer over to the human form?” Augustus asked, they were both getting deep into the conversation. he had never really talked about Peorth’s abilities and skills with anyone like this.

“The naturally occurring Occumency shields that are practically impenetrable when in cub form still exist in human form but are weaker and easier to control. His telepathy is the same, after spending so long in his animal form he still prefers the fruit diet, getting him to eat meat can still be a chore. He is very flexible for a human and I believe for his size and muscle mass he is stronger than normal.”

“Stronger?”

“I think he is unaware of his own strength, when in human form he can be very enthusiastic about greeting his friends, sometime hugging some of the younger members of his pack a little hard.”

Augustus sat back, obviously thinking, rubbing his own sides, “His hug was rather strong for a small child. What about his reflexes?”

“Almost as quick in human form as Panivco form, faster and more co-ordinated than most children his age.”

“Intelligence?”

“I am biased but he is very intelligent, he has almost caught up with his year mates, excelling in some subjects. His extra sense of smell could make him a more than acceptable potions maker, a Master if he really wants it and will work very, very hard.”

“And his other subjects?”

“He is learning and excelling in Herbology with one of his pack, he is very good at DADA which he is doing with me and the Headmaster. I have no doubt he will pass all of his exams at the end of the year with flying colours, ready to join his year mates in all the lessons for his second year.”

“He sounds like a fine young man who will do you proud, are you having any issues with his biological parentage?”

Severus took a deep breath and a few seconds to think of his answer, well not so much think of an answer but compose it. “No, I know he is Peorth son of Lily rather than Harry son of Potter. I am unsure that if I had known who he was when we first met what would have happened, if the bond or my hate would have won in the end. I would have hoped it would be the bond, I would hate to be that person again but I can’t know for sure.” Severus paused and another thought occurred to him, “Why do you say biologically?”

“Lily and James Potter may have birthed him but to all intents and purposes you are his father. He might not call you father but that is what he is.”

Severus bowed his head as he felt the blush move up his neck to his ears, “I adopted him, he is my son,” he said quietly.

“Congratulations Severus, it’s a boy.”

Severus chuckled out loud, he trusted Augustus enough to see him relax and laugh.

“You deserve to have a family who love you, all you need now is a mother for him and a mate for you.”

“Not in the near future,” Severus said bluntly, he had no intentions of even looking for a mate, Peorth needed all his attention.

“Nearer than you think my friend, nearer than you think,” Augustus said and Severus felt a shiver of foreboding pass through him, his friend had seen something and he wasn’t sure he wanted to know what it was.

“I won’t tell you, you must discover her on your own and she will help your relationship with Peorth not damage it. Now as much as I have enjoyed our talk, I think you should get your cub home.”

Severus looked over at where his friend was motioning, Peorth had fallen asleep his head resting on his new book and an arm curled protectively around the box that Isaac was in.

“Thank-you for his pet,” Severus said as he nodded and moved to pick his cub up, pulling Peorth’s invisibility cloak from his pocket to cover the boy in. He had guessed that they might need it in order to get safely back into the castle. Augustus placed the book back in the wooden box and cast a levitating spell on it.

“It will follow you back to the castle.”

“Thank-you, I will see you soon friend.”

“Sooner than you think,” was Augustus’ parting comment as Severus made the walk back to his quarters with the familiar and comforting weight of Peorth in his hands. He was just glad that Augustus had thought his gift out and there were recorded cases of Neica bonding with familiars and humanoids.

XXX

Peorth woke early, scrambling out from under Severus’ arm so he could check on Isaac. He knew that his little friend was fine but physical contact with Sac would help his strength develop faster so he could break free sooner. The book that Augustus had given him had been fascinating telling him so much about Isaac, what abilities he would have and how to care for him.

He found his box sat by the fire, he lifted up the lid and smiled at the marbled colour egg, stroking the surface softly with the tips of his fingers, it already felt harder. The book had told him that as the Neica inside the Protective egg finished his development and the bond between then solidified the sac would harden until Isaac was ready to break free. Isaac would get a lot of his traits from Peorth as all Neica did from their bonded, he just wondered what his new friend would look like.

Just like he had known Isaac's name, he knew that his pet would be able to breath both fire and ice, not only one as in the book said and that he would be able to fly with Peorth. He didn’t know what Isaac's main form would be but he did know that just like him Isaac would be able to change forms drastically.

The book had told him that Nieca’s could change form slightly when defending their bonded, fangs grew longer, claws sharper and they got larger. But he knew that Isaac would be able to do more, the little Neica was taking on his traits and being able to change forms was one of his biggest traits.

He didn’t remember the trip back from the shrieking shack and guessed he had fallen asleep reading his book and Severus had bought him home, changed him into his pyjamas and put him to bed. He smiled and stroked Isaac some more, he wondered if that was what it was like to have a dad. Calling Severus Dad or father might not have sounded right when he had used it but it was true, Severus was his dad in lots of ways.

Did dad’s sleep in the same bed with their sons, he knew that Severus didn’t have a wife or girlfriend to share with but should he have his own room? It was scary just to think about, he didn’t want to be on his own in a big room.

“And you never have to be,” Severus said from above him. Peorth jumped slightly at the unexpected words but gave him a smile. Severus gave him a rare smile back and sat on the sofa, “Come sit with me.” Peorth wanted to but he also wanted to stay and stroke Isaac's protective Sac. “Bring him with you, you silly little one.”

Peorth beamed at his mentor, picked Isaac up and scrambled into Severus’ lap, it was perfect, the only way it could have been better was if Draco and the pack had been present.

“I never want you to be ashamed of needing physical contact little one, Panivco’s rarely sleep on their own. You would sleep with your parents or mentor until old enough to sleep with pack mates of a similar age or your mate. We may be human but I am still your mentor.”

“I like sleeping with you,” Peorth admitted shyly, snuggling into Severus’ chest and holding Isaac close. “You make me feel safe.”

“I know young one and as long as you want to we will share the bed, whether you are in human or Panivco form, we might have to enlarge it a bit if you grow to the size of Sintar but we’ll manage.”

Peorth laughed at the thought of him being in bed with Severus when he was that big, if he rolled onto his human he might crush him.

“I would set up protective wards around my person so that I did not get rolled on by any oversized house cat.”

Peorth laughed again and relaxed into his human, they had some time until breakfast and he loved just sitting with Severus.

XXX

Peorth sat at the Gryffindor table with his pack, even Draco for breakfast so that he could tell them about Isaac. While he could talk to Draco if the blonde was at the Slytherin table, none of the others could and Draco couldn’t talk to them. Ron Weasley was glaring at them as normal but he wasn’t threatening them so he could ignore the red head for now.

“So what pet did you get?” Draco asked impatiently.

After the months of practice it only took a second or two to form a conversation strand with all members of his pack. //A Neica, his name is Isaac he is finishing his development and waiting to break free impatiently// he told them excitedly.

“A Neica amazing, they are really rare,” Percy told them, the others just looked confused. Peorth could see the redhead slipping into lecture mode and was glad to see only interest on Fred and George’s face, no scorn as he spoke. “The first recorded Neica is said to have been bonded with Merlin as his familiar, although it is thought that they have been bonding with wizards, veelas, centaurs, mermaids, vampires, any magical being who is pure of heart.

“A Neica can spend many months, up to about six in an unbonded form in their protective sac. Once the sac comes into contact with a suitable being the bonding forms. It is a symbiotic relationship between being and Neica. The Neica can not exist without a strong bond in place and the being receives a loyal companion who will defend them against everyone.

“After bonding it will be two to three days until the Neica will hatch during which strong bonds are being formed between the pair strengthened by touch. There are so rare because most female Neica will only birth two litters in their life or no more than three Neica at a time. Most are kept within their native lands but some come here and to America.”

Peorth concentrated on the communication strand with Percy and made sure the oldest member of his pack knew he was grateful for the explanation. Percy was much more capable of getting the important information across precisely and without using too many words.

//You are welcome Peorth// Percy replied along the bond then spoke out loud, “What is it called?”

//His name is Isaac, our bond is strong//

“That's great, when should he be breaking free?” Neville asked.

//Soon, within the next day or two, I can’t wait//

“We are very... glad that you will be... getting another Protector... you need it,” the twins teased him, it wasn’t his fault that people were trying to hurt him.

“Fred, George do not say that and you are to protect all of us once you are trained properly,” Hermione told them in a firm voice, “Peorth especially.”

“We know Hermione... we love Peorth like... a brother... we will always protect him... no matter what... We just hope we... get on with Isaac.”

//He’ll love you all,// Peorth assured them, he couldn’t say how he knew but he did. Isaac knew about his pack and would protect them like he would him, although his safety would always come first.

Peorth looked at Draco, he was the only one who had yet to speak and the look on his face was definitely closer to a frown than a smile. //What is wrong Draco?// he asked is beta and mate, making sure only to speak to the blonde.

//You’ll form another bond and won’t want me any more//

Peorth realised this was could be a serious problem that he had to deal with now, he didn’t want him and his mate to be angry at each other. He grabbed Draco’s sleeve in his mouth and dragged Draco out of the Great Hall letting the rest of his pack know that he had to talk in private with Draco while in human form. It wasn’t that he had to be in human form to speak to Draco but he wanted to hold the blonde, hug him and assure him with physical touch. He made sure that Severus knew that him and Draco were heading back to the quarters that they shared.

Draco said nothing the entire time he was being pulled through the school but Peorth could almost feel him pouting. Draco might think that their bond wouldn’t form until they reached maturity but he was sure that it was already stating to form between them.

Peorth changed forms as soon as the door was shut and pulled Draco into his arms, hugging the other boy as tight as he could.

“You will always be my mate and beta Draco, always. Our bond cannot form fully until we are both past the age of maturity because of the type of bond but it does already exist.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be Draco you are allowed to be jealous but you have to remember that I love you and we will complete our bond when we are ready.” Peorth still hadn’t released his future mate and felt Draco’s arms come around his back to hug him also. “What else happened?”

“What do you mean?” Draco asked evasively but didn’t leave the hug.

“What is wrong Draco? You can tell me anything nothing will stop me loving you.”

Draco sighed and relaxed against him, “I got a letter from my father.”

“What did he say?” Peorth asked nervously, what could have upset Draco so much.

“He has approached various pureblood families in Europe to arrange a wife for me.”

Peorth heard himself growl in anger, Draco was his and his alone, no other would touch him. He tightened his hold on Draco until he heard a squeak of pain from his mate and released him slightly.

“You are my mate,” Peorth snarled feeling the need to mark Draco to let everyone know that the blonde was his, only his and anyone found hurting or touching his mate in a non-friend like manner would be disposed of.

“I know that but he doesn’t, he wants to find a good match for me. He doesn’t know I have the best match I will ever find.”

Peorth pulled Draco onto the couch, sitting close and keeping an arm around his mate, no-one could take him away but they had to find a way to stop Lucius Malfoy from trying to arrange a marriage for Draco. While he knew it wasn’t a binding contract only a promise, he didn’t even like to think of Draco being promised to another.

“How much control do you have?” Peorth demanded.

“None until I turn 17, he can organise anything he likes, not only promise me but also engage me to anyone he likes.”

“There must be something,” Peorth argued, someway to stop Lucius at this stage before he got any further. While they would not bond for years he did not want any more complications asurrounding it than there already was.

“I don’t know of anything Peorth.”

“I bet Hermione and Percy could find something out, find a way but we would have to tell them everything.”

“You mean the betrothal bands.”

“Yes it is an old tradition, it must have come from somewhere. I am sure they will be able to find something.”

“We can tell them tonight, now can I meet this Isaac.”

Peorth smiled at the blonde, while the problem was not solved they had decided what to do next and talking about Isaac was a nice change of topic for them both. He led Draco over to the box where Isaac still rested in his protective Sac, he lifted the box and stroked the hardening Protective Sac. Peorth smiled as he felt Isaac's pleasure at his contact, his magic reacting to the small creature.

“It’s beautiful Peorth, can I touch it?”

Peorth waited until Isaac let him know that it would be fine before giving his okay. Draco gently touched the hardening Sac, Peorth gasped as their magic resonated. His magic, along with Draco’s and Isaac's resonated beautifully for a second before Draco pulled his hand back, falling onto his bum gasping.

Peorth looked at Draco in amazement he could still feel the joy of them being in resonance, it had been wonderful. He continued to stroke Isaac's protective Sac and the little creature let him know that he was happy to have met his bonded’s mate.

“Will it be like that when we bond?” Draco asked in amazement.

“I hope so, maybe not all the time or we might not ever get anything done.”

Draco gave him a small smile and grabbed his hand lacing their fingers together, “I can’t wait until Isaac is born, he really cares for you.”

“How do you know?” Peorth asked.

“I could feel it when we all resonated, he loves you above all others and will do anything to keep you safe.”

Peorth pulled Draco closer for another hug and wondered if when he wrote Augustus a thank-you letter he could ask the older man if he knew where Peorth could get another Neica to bond with Draco. Maybe not another Neica, his book had told him that they could be very territorial, some other pet that Draco could bond with because he knew that his mate sometimes got very lonely in the Slytherin common room.

XXX

Peorth was sat in charms when he knew it was time, he had to be in his quarters, Isaac was ready to break free. It had been a day and a half since the bonding had taken place so it was early according to the book and Augustus but the length of time did depend on strength of the bonded magical being.

//It’s time// was all he shouted to Percy before he was running out the room, barely aware that Percy was running behind him but glad of it all the same, Percy was keeping him safe even going so far as to miss his own lessons.

He barely paused at the portrait, instead barrelling through the door, changing form mid flight to land on his knees by Isaac's box. He pulled open the lid and carefully pulled the fully hard protective Sac out, he sat cross legged the protective Sac between his legs. Peorth stroked the hard protective sac, he could feel that Isaac was ready, starting to work against the Sac that had protected and nourished him.

Now it was his final test, he had to be big enough and strong enough to be able to get out of the shell without help. It was a waiting game now, all Peorth could do was continue stroking the Sac, making sure that his bonded had enough magic.

XXX

Percy collapsed into the single seat in Professor Snape’s quarters as he tried to catch his breath. He had been sat as normal in a charms lesson with the Ravenclaws taking notes when he had suddenly heard Peorth in his head and then the Panivco was gone. He hadn’t even given it a second thought, he had mumbled something to the effect of asking Penelope from Ravenclaw to collect his stuff and had then been off.

He had never moved so fast as he had to in order to keep up with Peorth who had the advantage of wings, he had no doubt that his magic had helped him, accidental magic of a sort. Peorth had the Sac between his legs, he was stroking it constantly and crooning to it in a series of hisses, squeaks and growls. It was a lot like the range of sounds that Peorth made in his Panivco form when making noises out loud.

He hoped that Penelope didn’t mind collecting up all of his belongings from the charms room, he had only recently with Peorth’s support started to court her. Not that they had done much courting so far but he was talking to her and they were partnered for their Potions’ project thanks to Peorth’s input with Professor Snape.

“Is everything all right?”

Percy turned and looked at the Potions’ Professor who was stood in the doorway, “Isaac is coming,” he told the professor simply then explained exactly what had happened at the glare that came his way.

“Thank you Percy for protecting him.”

“He didn’t need protecting from anything,” Percy protested, he hadn’t done anything but run behind Peorth probably looking like an idiot.

“But you did not know that, I will write you a note for Professor Flitwick, you should just about be able to return for the end of the lesson.”

“Thank-you Professor.”

“While I write the note maybe you should get yourself a drink.”

Percy nodded and poured himself a glass of water from the jug that lived on the coffee table, put there to make sure that the pack always had something to drink.

“You will let the rest of the pack know what has happened,” Severus said although it was definitely an order rather than a question or even a request.

“Yes Sir.”

“Then I shall expect you all for lunch.”

“I will let them all know when I see them sir,” Percy confirmed, finished his water, took his note and made his way back to the Charm’s classroom. The class were just leaving when he got there, he didn’t see Penelope until he moved into the room where she was still packing their stuff away.

“Thank-you,” he said as he took over packing his own equipment away, smiling at the copy of notes that sat on top of his charms book.

“Is Peorth injured?”

“Oh no he is fine, his Neica is breaking free and he felt the need to be there as any bonded would. After the attacks on him we decided it would be best if he wasn’t one his own so I thought it best to follow.”

“You are a good man Percy Weasley,” Penelope said, giving him a small smile.

This was as good a time as ever, Percy thought gathering his Gryffindor courage around him, “Penelope would your perhaps like to join me in Hogsmeade this saturday for a date, well a sort of date, only if you want to, I have some allowance so we could perhaps get a drink and a cake but only if you want to, I wouldn’t want you to feel obligated that you had to come on a date with me but I would like it very much. Well I seem to like you and I hoped that you liked me so a date seemed the next logical...”

Percy had no idea how long he would have carried on babbling if a slim finger hadn’t covered his lips, “I would love to go on a date with you on Saturday Percy, I think I would very much like to have a wander around Hogsmeade and then a picnic.”

A perfect date that wouldn’t cost him any money, she was a beautiful and thoughtful young lady. “You know my family is not rich yet I wish to court you. I hope that you can accept that.”

Penelope smiled at him, even leaned over and placed a small kiss on the side of his mouth, “I would be privileged if you would court me Percy Weasley and while you may not have a wealth of money, you have a wealth of something much more: love and family.”

Percy couldn’t help but grin broadly at her, it would be the most romantic walk and picnic possible, he would have to get the packs help but he knew they would help him, they were his family.

XXX

Severus had cancelled the rest of his classes for the morning so that he could stay with Peorth as Isaac broke free. After sending Percy back to his lessons, he had made himself a cup of tea and sat down to wait and monitor his cub. Peorth was happily communicating with Isaac in growls, squeaks and hisses and he fed his magic into the protective Sac. The magic was so strong that Severus could almost see it, his cub was so powerful and almost unaware of it.

One thing that Augustus hadn’t told him or that Percy had mentioned was that most Nieca’s only bonded with adults because children didn’t have a enough magical power to support a Neica during their development. Peorth had the potential to be one of he strongest wizards since Merlin. He wondered where all that power had come from, James Potter’s magic had been slightly stronger than average as had Lily Evan’s yet there precious son would be at least as strong as the two of them together. He knew that magic was not like eye colour or hair colour, inherited from the parents, which was why you got muggleborns and Squibs yet there had to be some sort of connection.

He had started some marking when he realised that something had changed, it took a few seconds to realise that the noises Peorth were making had changed. He looked over and could see a small furred muzzle starting to poke out of the cracked protective sac.

Severus stood up and moved closer to the pair, ready to collect up any fragments of the protective Sac that he could. Because Neica birth’s were so rare the Sac was a very rare potion ingredient, one that he thought might be the key to the potion he was working on to cure lycanthropes. It took another ten minutes with Peorth’s help until the small creature was free and perched happily on Peorth’s human shoulder while they purred at each other.

Isaac was only six inches tall and looked like your average house cat only smaller, except for the emerald green eyes that matched his owners and the odd colouring of his fur. He was mainly black, raven black like Peorth’s hair with a dark blue stripe down his back and up his tail indicating an ice breather and finally the end of his tail merged from dark blue of his stripe to the same emerald green of his eyes.

The little creature was prancing around Peorth’s shoulders and head, down to his hands occasionally and back up, obviously happy to be out of his shell. “Isn’t he beautiful Severus?”

“Yes he is Peorth and an ice breather a great protector.”

Peorth just smiled at him and nodded absently, Severus smirked he knew that his little one was convinced that his Neica would be different to all others and breath fire and ice. He had tried to explain that different organs were needed for each and you couldn’t have both in one being but Peorth had been persistent.

“He’ll do both,” Peorth promised.

Severus nodded and collected up his fragments of Protective Sac and placed them in the container he had brought over. He would need to run some tests on some of them to work out how Peorth’s magic had affected the magical properties and then start trying to use it in his potion. Neica protective Sac had some basic properties that were constant but the strength depended on who the Neica had bonded with.

He would have many happy, happy hours of potion dabbling from these fragments, the kind of potion dabbling that had got him his Potion’s Mastership.

XXX

Peorth stroked Isaac as the small creature bounced around his body like it was his own private playground. His Neica was sending a mixture of feelings to him, all of them happy and he knew he was sending the same feelings back along with confusion. He knew that Isaac could breath fire and ice yet he didn’t know how but he did think it had something to do with changing forms.

With a small flash of light the cat like form was replaced with what looked like a miniature dragon, the colouring and size were the same as in his cat form but where there had been fur was now scales and small black wings. Isaac took a few deep breaths and breathed a tiny blue flame followed by a stream of smoke, before trumpeting proudly.

Peorth gathered his Neica close, stroking his nose against the soft scales and fur once Isaac as changed to his cat form, making sure his bonded knew he was loved. His love was returned and then another feeling came along the bond.

“Severus he’s hungry.”

“Well call a house elf and get him something, what does he want?”

“Fruit,” Peorth called happily.

The young boy heard his mentor’s exasperated sigh at the answer, he knew it was important he started eating more than just fruit and he was trying but it was hard. “Well order some then and you can have vegetable soup for lunch.”

Peorth sighed, he supposed vegetable soup was all right, it was better than meat. He stroked Isaac and couldn’t wait to introduce him to the rest of the pack.

XXX

“He’s broke free?” Draco called excitedly as he ran into Severus and Peorth’s quarters. Peorth looked up at the sound of his mate and beta’s voice, Isaac was in his lap in dragon form getting his belly scratched. Isaac had greeted Severus with interest once he had eaten but had quickly returned to Peorth’s side. The small dragonoid creature left his lap to fly over to Draco to meet him, landing on the blonde’s outstretched hand and changing quickly to his cat form.

“He’s beautiful and he changes.”

“Yeah he is and he does.”

The other members of pack had arrived and were all crowded around them, trying to see Isaac. The small Neica loved the attention, changing back to his dragonoid form so he could fly around them all, landing on shoulders and scenting them all before returning to Peorth’s shoulder. Isaac sat on his shoulder, his tail around Peorth’s neck to make sure he could stay in place.

“He is most unusual Peorth,” Percy said as he reached out to stroke Isaac's eye ridges, making the small dragonoid trill in pleasure.

“He takes his traits from me and I am most unusual,” Peorth said proudly, being with Severus and the pack had made him proud of how unusual he was.

“We all are,” The twins said together, “But together we are perfect.”

Peorth beamed at his pack, he couldn’t believe that after all those horrible years at the Dursleys he had a family again.

XXX

Ron Weasley sat in the corner of the library he knew the spell, he just didn’t know where to start. Terrible things could happen the mind of the person if the spell went wrong, he needed someone to practice on. His first thought had been to cast it on the Headmaster, he would be instantly recognised as a hero and the Headmaster had the power to stop Peorth once and for all. But he had quickly realised that if he did something wrong and he damaged the Headmaster then he would end up expelled at the very least.

So he had thought about Hermione or Neville, it wouldn’t matter if something went wrong so much but no-one would believe them any more than they would him. He knew he couldn’t cast it on any of his brothers, his mother would do worse than kill him if he injured them seriously.

That only left one person and it was perfect: Snape, no-one would care if he accidentally hurt the slimy Slytherin but the man was powerful enough and old enough that they would believe him. Another wonderful thing about taking Snape away from the creature was that he would no longer have his biggest protector. That thing was going down.

“It’ll be okay Draco, they’ll understand,” Peorth told the blonde and squeezed his Beta’s hand. Isaac’s breaking free had taken precedence the previous evening but tonight they would be explaining the Betrothal Bands to the rest of the pack and asking for help.

“I know and I trust them but it will leave us so vulnerable. They’ll know so much that could hurt us, be used against us.”

“But they won’t,” Peorth argued.

“I know that but I still feel strange in telling them this and what if it is no reason. I’m a Malfoy we don’t tell anyone anything unless we have to, we haven’t even looked on our own, we’re just assuming that Percy and Hermione will find something for us. Why should we assume they should be able to find anything. We asked Severus, he didn’t know of anything that would help us.”

“And he admitted that while he had been fascinated with making his own Betrothal Band he had never been particularly bothered with the history of where they had come from. Percy and Hermione will find something, they have to because you are mine and no-one else's.”

Peorth moved closer to Draco on the sofa, giving the other boy a one armed hug, tightening his hold on the other boy possessively. He loosened his hold but refused to release Draco when the blonde made a squeak of pain.

Peorth knew he had to gain more control over his strength before he seriously hurt his Beta or one of his pack. Severus had explained that he was so much stronger than other boy’s his age because he spent so much time in his Panivco form but with training he could control it. Much like with his magic, his strength related to his feelings, the stronger the emotions the stronger he was and the less control he had. Severus had mentioned training and maybe it was time he did it before he hurt someone.

“Your and only yours,” Draco confirmed firmly.

Peorth smiled happily and rested his head on Draco’s shoulder, letting the blonde hug him tight. He really loved being hugged, it was different to his hugs from Severus but just as nice and warm feeling in his tummy.

“Where are you two?”

“In the living room,” Peorth shouted back to Hermione as he got up to open the door between Severus’ private lab and their quarters.

Isaac left his perch on the back of the sofa where he had been grooming himself to greet the pack, bouncing around their feet and even climbing up Fred like he was a tree to sit on the top of his head.

“Come here Isaac,” Peorth demanded with a smile, Fred did not look amused as his head was used as a launching base. Isaac jumped happily into Peorth’s open arms, nuzzling against his chest and chin.

“You requested our presence,” Percy said once they were all seated in what had become their normal positions around the room, Neville was even on the floor by the fire rather than in Severus’ seat.

It was rare that all of them would be in the quarters he shared with Severus at the same time without be called for a specific reason. One or sometimes two of the pack would have things that they either wanted to do on their own or had to be done somewhere else. Peorth was very possessive of his pack but recognised that they had lives outside of the pack, friends and relationships and he was glad that had them.

“Yes, Draco and I need your help, I imagine it will be mainly Hermione and Percy who can help us but we wanted everyone to know what was going on.”

“You all know that Peorth and I are mates, when we both reach maturity we will bond but until that time we are in effect betrothed. Unfortunately unless my father agrees it can not be a formal betrothal or promise,” Draco continued explaining, they had been very nervous prior to the meeting and had discussed who would be explaining what to the pack.

“Draco gave me his Betrothal Band some months ago and with Severus’ help I made one to give him in return.”

Peorth held his arm up and saw the amazed looks appearing on his pack’s face as they could suddenly see his Betrothal Band from Draco. Hermione moved so she could hold his arm and turn it this way and that so she could see the Betrothal Band from all angles.

“What does it mean?” Hermione demanded of Peorth and then turned to Draco, “Can we see yours?”

Peorth looked to his Beta to answer both questions, Draco nodded and started to explain about how they were made and given by people in arranged marriages where love existed between them. He finished his explanation by holding up his arm to show off his Betrothal Band.

“They are very beautiful,” Neville said, “Congratulations.”

“Yes Congratulations but what do you need our help with?” Percy questioned, although Peorth guessed that the older boy already had some idea of what was wrong.

“My father is approaching families to try and make a promise of marriage for me. It wouldn’t be binding but neither of us like the idea and it could cause all sorts of problems if my father makes it a betrothal or even an engagement. Until I am 17, I am under my father’s control, we need help to find someway of taking me off the market without my father’s permission.”

“I had thought that maybe there was something in the history of Betrothal Bands that could help us,” Peorth continued, “Severus knows nothing but we hoped you could help us. Either with the Betrothal Bands or some other way as long as he doesn’t need his father’s permission.”

“I could send a letter to my Gran,” Neville said, “She knows lots about bondings and Betrothal Bands, she made me learn lots of history before I could make mine but I don’t remember most of it,” he added the last bit a little embarrassed.

“Thanks Neville,” Peorth replied, he had known that Hermione and Percy as the best researchers had the most chance of finding something but had known he had to tell everyone and that they might have been able to help.

“We’ll look in the library,” Hermione said sharing a look with Percy.

“Of course, while you are all here I would like to ask for some help from you all,” Percy said and Peorth could see that his oldest pack member was blushing.

“Of course we’ll help,” Draco said, “This is what the friends and pack do, help each other, what do you need help with?”

“I have a date with Penelope Clearwater from Ravenclaw on Saturday, we are having a picnic. I would like your help in preparing for it: finding the right location, getting it ready, getting food from the house-elves and what else we could do.”

“Congratulations,” Peorth told the madly blushing redhead, even going so far as to give the older boy a quick hug.

“Yeah congratulations Percy... she’s very pretty... we can help you... by getting the food... We even promise... to make sure... the food is trick free,” the twins said, grinning madly at their older brother, they seemed honestly happy for Percy.

“No pranks?” Percy asked cautiously, while they were getting on better, Percy had every right to be a little cautious about food coming from the pair of trouble makers.

“We solemnly promise... that the food... we get for you... will not only be... delicious but also... totally... and absolutely... Prank free.”

Percy scrutinised them both very carefully and finally nodded his head, “Thank-you Fred, George, this means a lot to me.”

“I know a really nice spot in Greenhouse 2, the weather is always nice, the plants beautiful but harmless. Madame Sprout lets me in there on the weekend to look after the plants, I could leave it open for you and Penelope,” Neville offered. “I mean you never know what the weather is going to be like and if it is a date then you don’t want anyone to be able to just disturb you,” the sandy haired boy babbled in explanation.

“It sounds perfect Neville, thank-you, are you sure you won’t get in trouble?” Percy asked.

“No, it’ll be fine.”

“Well thank-you Neville, I just need a blanket and something to do. I know we’ll talk but I want something to do if we run out of things to talk about.”

“I don’t think that could ever happen,” Peorth teased but not too much, he could tell that Percy was really scared about his date, “You could always take a book of romantic poetry, it’s a book so good talking material never mind if you open it and actually read her some romantic poetry.”

“But where would I find such a book?”

“The library,” Draco offered with a smirk.

“I’ve never seen any poetry books in the library,” Percy complained, sounding personally offended, as if someone had gone out of their way to hide books from him.

“Normally you have to ask Madame Pince very nicely to find out where they are but I’ll tell you as you don’t have the weeks it takes to sweet talk her into it.”

“Thank-you Draco,” Percy said and Peorth saw him relax considerably now that it was all sorted and his date would go well.

XXX

Severus stood in the corridor on the way to the transfiguration classroom to meet with Minerva, something had distracted him but he he wasn’t sure what. It was not yet curfew so he couldn’t take points, not that there was anyone around but there was something out of place, something wrong. He knew that Peorth was safe in their quarters with Isaac, Draco and the rest of the pack; talking about a way to keep Draco from being promised by his father.

While it seemed very important to Draco and Peorth, he had too many other things on his mind to worry about it at this point. Lucius could promise Draco but not betroth or engage him until Draco was 13 and had met the other party involved. But he was happy for it to be a project for the pack and if they found something then that was fine.

But none of that explained why he was stood in a corridor looking around for what felt wrong. It wasn’t just a small feeling like he had odd socks on, it was more on par with he had left a potion bubbling that could explode and kill hundreds. Nothing looked out of the ordinary, there were no marking on the walls, floor or ceiling, and no unusual smells that could indicate a potion.

He knew that something had to be effecting him, there no other reason for him to be stood in the middle of a corridor for no other reason than a bad feeling. Severus guessed that it had to be some sort of spell but he had no idea what or how to fight it. He just knew it was bad and getting worse.

He reached out to speak with Peorth, finding it more difficult than normal but managed to speak to his cub.

//Get the Headmaster, I need help in the transfiguration corridor//

He could barely hear what Peorth said in reply but knew that help was on the way, not that he could relax, an unknown magic was being worked on him and he still had no idea how to fight it. He could feel himself getting weaker, it was like his magic and life were being sucked from him. He hoped that Peorth and Albus hurried up, he didn’t know how much longer he would be able to fight.

XXX

Peorth knew there wasn’t time to explain what was going on to his pack, Severus needed help and he needed help now. His mentor’s mental voice had been so quiet and strained, he had got no feeling of what was wrong with Severus only that he desperately needed help. He had tried to speak mentally with the older man again but he wasn’t getting a response any more.

“Stay here I have to help Severus,” he yelled before he was stepping through the floo system to the Headmaster’s office. Making sure to trigger the wards that would keep them all locked in their quarters until him, Severus or Headmaster released them. He had to have his full concentration on Severus so the rest of the pack had to be safe, there were already at the safest place they could be on their own.

He knew he was supposed to be careful, not be spotted in human form but he didn’t care, he needed the Headmaster’s help to save Severus from whatever was happening to him. He was using the floo so the only risk he had was if someone else was in the Headmaster’s office or if the Headmaster was somewhere else and he had to go and find him. Either way he was going through and the rest of his pack were staying put.

“Peorth what are doing here?”

Peorth looked up at the Headmaster, glad the man was on his own, he moved around the desk and grabbed the other man’s sleeve, ready to drag him from the room “Something is wrong with Severus, something is attacking him in the Transfiguration corridor, I don’t know hat only that he is getting weaker all the time. We have to hurry, we have to go now.” Peorth tugged on the purple sleeve, glad when the older man got to his feet but didn’t move towards the door. “Come on what are you waiting for, we have to help him.”

“You must change forms first.”

Peorth growled in anger but obediently changed to his Panivco form, once they were moving it was a quick trip to where Severus was, the Headmaster could move faster than Peorth expected.

Severus was stood in the middle of the corridor, his head was slumped and his eyes unfocused. Peorth tried to speak to his mentor through their bond but even the extra strength his mental abilities gained from him being in Panivco form wasn’t enough to get through. Their bond wasn’t blocked like it had been during the first attack but he did not like it when he couldn’t get an answer from Severus.

He was about to launch himself at Severus and see if physical contact helped when the Headmaster grabbed him, holding him in place. He growled at the Headmaster and reached out to open a communication strand with the man, it was harder because of the Occumencly shields but he managed, especially when the Headmaster lowered his shields slightly.

//I have to go to him//

“I know you want to Peorth but we have no idea what spell is acting on him, if you touch him then it might trap you also.”

The answer didn’t make Harry feel any better but he stopped trying to escape from the Headmaster’s arms//So what do we do?//

“I need to put you down so that I can find out what the spell is, I need a promise that you won’t get any closer.”

//I promise// Peorth snarled out//Just find out what the spell is and make it better// he demanded, he could feel Severus getting weaker and weaker, like the life was being pulled out of him.

The Headmaster put him down and took his wand out, Peorth didn’t recognise the spells that he used, he just hoped that they worked. A weight around his neck and an angry chattering in his ear let him know that Isaac had found him. He had thought that he had left the little Neica in his quarters with Draco, while his little one loved him, he was sure fond of Draco. Peorth guessed it was because he was very fond of Draco and Isaac had taken his traits during their bonding period.

//I’m sorry Isaac but something is happening to Severus, I had to get help// Peorth sent, he couldn’t form a mental connection with the small Neica but he hoped that his bonded understood.

He got some more emotional grumbling from Isaac but then the Neica settled down to worry with Peorth. He hoped that the rest of the pack would forgive him as easily once he freed them and explained what had happened.

“There are two spells that have been placed on the corridor to act as a trap, a distraction spell and an incubus spell. Severus’ Magic and life force are being drained.”

//More spell stopping, less explaining tell me later when everyone is there and Severus isn’t slowly being killed// Peorth bit out and was gratified when the older wizard blushed slightly.

“Of course, you are right, give me a few minutes.”

//He might not have a few minutes// Peorth replied impatiently, the feeling of Severus was getting weaker and weaker by the second and he absolutely hated it.

The Headmaster started casting spells, Peorth didn’t recognise them or particularly care what they were as long as they were working and breaking the spells that were hurting Severus. The magic in the corridor was building, whatever was holding Severus in place was powerful magic and the Headmaster was having to use magic just as powerful to beat it.

With a pop the magic was gone and Severus slithered to the ground like all his bones had been removed. The Headmaster scooped Severus up like he was a small child and ran towards the infirmary, Peorth half ran and half flew after the older man, again amazed by the speed that the man could manage at his rather advanced age.

“Poppy I need a shielded room.”

“You know where they are Headmaster, the room is empty. What happened to him?” She asked as she pulled out her wand to cast some diagnostic spells on Severus.

Peorth didn’t know how he knew but he knew that she couldn’t do that, it would be bad and caught her wand wrist in his mouth, careful not to hurt her.

“Peorth let go I have to know what is wrong with him.”

“No Poppy Peorth is right you can not cast any spells on him, he has been under affects of an incubus spell for some minutes. I need you to floo St.Mungos and get them to send a specialist,” The Headmaster ordered, he had put Severus down and was slowly removing Severus’ clothes.

“Of course Headmaster, I will be back to help soon.”

As soon as the door to private room was shut Peorth changed back to human form, “Can I help?”

“Help me get his clothing off.”

“Why?” Peorth asked as he climbed onto the bed, Isaac still around his neck to start unfastening Severus’ boots.

“Do you know what an Incubus is?”

“A demon of some sort, Severus wouldn’t let me read that bit.”

The Headmaster actually chuckled, “I suppose you are a bit young to know all the details. An incubus, the male or a sucubus the female are demons that suck magic and life out of people to create their young. It makes sense therefore that an Incubus spell like the one cast on Severus sucks the magic from the person it is cast on.

“Severus’ magic reserves are low and his magic channels wide open he has no control, his magic continues to drain easily. Unless certain magical rituals are carried out a witch or wizard can never use all of their magic, there is a stop point where a wizard simply can not cast any more magic. All spells cast on someone uses their magic but only what they can spare, a simple diagnostic spell cast on Severus could cause his magic to deplete completely because he currently has no stopping point.

“His clothing all have protective spells on them, spells that are stabilised and powered by a small trickle of his magic. We can’t cast any spells on him, give him any potions or have anything in the room that could be leaching his magic.”

“What about me?” Peorth asked in alarm, he had a tight bond with Severus, what if he was draining his mentor with every breath he took.

“I am sure Peorth that you are not hurting Severus, you have a huge amount of magic inside of you and I have no doubt that it is only thanks to you that Severus is alive at all. The type of Incubus spell that was being used on Severus is a powerful, I do not say this to hurt you Peorth but it should have killed him before we got there.”

“He’ll be okay though won’t he?” Peorth demanded.

“He should make a full recovery.”

“But how?” Peorth asked, “If we can’t give him any potions or cast any spells on him without making him worse.” Severus wore only his white boxers, looking tired and old. The Headmaster covered him in a blanket to keep him warm, it was thick and furry and not a trace of magic had been used in its making or storing.

“Many years ago he would be left on his own, his magic taking months if not years to recover, it was a risky business and most affected left to live as a muggle so that a missed spell didn’t kill them.”

“And now?” Harry demanded.

“There are specially trained healers who can use special spells to quicken the process along but it could still take up to a month for him to recover.”

“A month, will he have to stay in here?” Peorth asked looking around the small room, it would have to be quite a lot bigger for them to fit.

“He needs to be in a shielded room during his convalescence but there are..”

Whatever the headmaster had been about to add was cut off by the arrival of a tall lady with short silver hair wearing red healer robes, she looked between 45 and 50 years of age and had purple eyes.

“Who is he and what happened?”

“Severus Snape, he was caught in a trap and then the Incubus Simile spell was cast on,” Albus explained, “His magic levels are low and his channels wide open.”

“I need to scan him with no interference.”

Peorth had no idea what she meant and jumped a little when the Headmaster picked him up, taking him away from Severus, he didn’t like it at all.

“How come she can cast spells on him?” Harry demanded as the Healer started to cast spells on Severus that Peorth guessed were diagnostic spell.

“There is a bond still active,” she said accusingly.

“It’s with me, you can’t break it,” Peorth said outrage, this woman would not come in and break his bond with his mentor, he would not allow it.

“I don’t want to break it, I just needed to know why I wasn’t told about this bond, it could be vital in his recovery.”

“You didn’t ask,” Peorth snapped back, “But I will tell you about it, we have an unusual relationship he is my mentor, we are bonded on all levels, a mutli-strand bond capable of full telepathic communication.” He had learnt all he could about the bond he shared with his mentor and the one that he would share with Draco once they were old enough.

“Good and your magic levels?”

“Fine,” he answered honestly, the Headmaster might have thought that he had been feeding Severus magic through the bond to keep him alive but he couldn’t feel the difference.

“Headmaster?”

“Peorth has a very high level of personal magic, he had an incident over a week ago but has recovered and been cleared by our nurse as fine. Peorth is a animagus who transforms into a Panivco, it was in this form the bond was formed.”

“He will need to stay, the Neica will need to leave and we will need three hours uninterrupted.”

Peorth was worried but the Headmaster gave him a nod to let him know it would be all right. “I am sure that Isaac will tell me if anything is wrong, I will tell the rest of the pack what is happening. Where is the rest of the pack? I expected them to get here before we did.”

“I may have locked them in mine and Severus’ quarters to make sure they were safe,” Peorth said as he squirmed in embarrassment.

“That sounds understandable, the less people around Severus the better. I will let them know.”

Peorth fidgeted, “But what if they get hurt, there could be another one of those spells and Draco will be all alone in the Slytherin common room.”

“I will make sure that all of the pack is fine Peorth, you just concentrate on helping Healer...”

“Kimon.”

“Kimon so that she can help Severus.”

“Okay Headmaster, will you tell them I’m sorry, I just wanted them to be safe.”

“I will.”

“Go with the Headmaster Isaac, I’ll be fine, you can go and see Draco.”

The little Neica in dragonoid form made a sound of annoyance but obediently flew to the Headmaster and landed on a purple shoulder, careful not to get his claws tangled in the long white hair. Peorth knew that his bonded was annoyed with being told to leave him but he had to concentrate on Severus for now, he would treat Isaac later.

“How do we help Severus?” He asked the healer as soon as it was just the two of them in the room.

“You get ready for a lot of hard work, we need to boost his magic levels and close his channels within the next hour so that he has a chance of healing before the next six months are up.”

“Let’s do it then.”

XXX

Draco growled in frustration and kicked the door again but they were trapped in Peorth and Severus’ quarters with no sign of release. Percy had confirmed that wards were in place to keep them there, he was going to kill Peorth when he came back. He would be happy if they at least knew Severus was okay, all they knew was that there had been an attack and Peorth had been gone before they could stop him.

It had been the twins who had tried to follow and had been thrown back from the floo system, thankfully not hurting themselves when they landed on the hard floor. Hermione had tried the doors but it hadn’t worked they were trapped in Severus’ private quarters with no idea what was going on. He couldn’t even be happy about the fact that he had unlimited access to Severus’ quarters because he was too worried about his godfather. He was just glad that Percy was keeping Fred and George under control and out of trouble.

For a few minutes he had been distracted by Isaac, the Neica in dragonoid form flying around the room searching from his bonded before he had suddenly vanished with a small pop. If Draco hadn’t read Hogwarts a History and known better, he would have said that the young Neica had apparated to his bonded.

He went to kick the door again when it opened and the Headmaster came in, he barely managed to miss kicking the older man. Isaac landed on his shoulder, nuzzling his neck, obviously as worried about Peorth and Severus as he was. Obviously wherever Peorth and Severus was, Isaac couldn’t be there. He stroked the small creature who had returned to his cat form, making sure the Neica knew it was loved even if he couldn’t be with his bonded.

“Ahh Mr Malfoy, already mad at me and I haven’t even told you what is going on.”

“I’m not angry at you sir, only Peorth, he said something was wrong with Severus and ran out trapping us here, we have no idea what is going on,” Draco complained as he followed the Headmaster back to the sitting room.

“And I am here to tell you what has happened, is everyone here?”

Draco looked around, “Yes,” he said impatiently.

“There was an incident involving professor Snape, someone set a trap for him in the transfiguration corridor. A distraction spell to hold him in place until an Incubus spell had weakened him enough to keep him there.”

“Is he okay?” Draco asked.

“He will be, a specialist Healer has already arrived from St. Mungos and is working with Peorth to help Severus.”

“It can take months to recover from an Incubus spell,” Percy said, Draco could hear the concern in the redhead’s voice.

“Yes but I have it on Madame Pomfrey’s authority that Healer Kimon is the best in her field. It will still take time but we won’t know how long until we can get a report from Healer Kimon.”

“Was the spell aimed at the professor?” Neville asked.

“Yes, the distraction spell was attuned to his to his magical signature.”

“Why does someone want to hurt them so much?” Draco demanded of the Headmaster, roughly stroking Isaac, why did someone want to hurt Peorth and Severus so much.

“That young Draco I cannot answer because I do not know but we will find out, that I promise. Peorth would like me to apologise on his behalf for locking you in here but he wanted to keep you safe so he didn’t have to worry about you all also.”

Draco nodded, he would have a little shout at Peorth later but he did understand why his mate had done it.

“While he knows that most of his pack will be fine together, he is worried about you Draco alone in the Slytherin common room.”

“We’ll take him... with us Headmaster... he can stay... in our dorm.”

Draco looked at the twins in amazement, he had visited the Gryffindor common room on a couple of occasions but never stayed long and left feeling uncomfortable. To be invited to stay the night provoked both fear and gratefulness in him. He didn’t know what to say or do.

“Marvellous, now all of you get a good night of sleep and I will let you know when you can visit Professor Snape and Peorth.”

XXX

Ron sat on his bed, adrenaline still running through his veins as he tried to calm down, he had done it, he had cast the spell at Snape. He had been uncertain how he was going to get the paranoid slimy snake on his own to cast the spell when the chance had fallen into his lap. He had been walking back to the Gryffindor Corridor when the stairs had changed and he had found himself in the Transfiguration corridor.

Snape had just been stood there without a care in the world and he had done it, unfortunately before he could see if it had worked he had heard footsteps and run off. He would just have to wait until the morning to see the results, he knew it had worked he had felt the magic leave him.

The grin on the first year redheads face would have looked more in place on Voldemort’s face but he didn’t care. He was getting ready to show the world that he was a hero and great wizard, not that coward Potter who had run off.

Albus Dumbledore returned to the area where only an hour ago he had had to save Severus’ life. He had always hoped that Hogwarts was safe from life threatening incidents, there were of course numerous incidents all the time, things that had to be expected in a school full of hormonally charged teenagers learning magic. Pupils often spent days in the infirmary after mishaps never mind Quidditch incidents but this was the second time in less than a year he had had to escort Severus to the infirmary in a life threatening condition.

Pupils had of course been killed at the school before, but the last had been Myrtle who currently haunted the girl’s toilet where she had been killed. He had known at the time that somehow Tom Riddle had been involved in the incident but he wasn’t yet headmaster and had no proof.

He would find out who was after Severus and Peorth because even though the person had somehow warped their magical signature, he knew it had been the same person. While he did not like to admit it to Severus, because he had no doubt that it would send the man off in a revenge fuelled trip to Azkaban, he had serious concerns about McTane. He had talked to the man individually after each attack but had been unable to gleam anything from the man’s mind. If he found nothing from this attack then it would be time to give McTane one of the less illegal truth potions without the man’s knowledge.

Just like with the other attacks, the spells used on their own were not that complicated it was the combination that meant it had to have been at least a seventh year student. He stood slightly away from where he could feel the magic and started casting his spells, careful not to let his magic contaminate the residual effects, glad that his quick spells to save Severus had not damaged the structure too much.

Albus quickly found the familiar signature from the previous attacks, confirming that they were all linked together, he was about to stop and return to his office when he felt another magical signature. It was weak, the spell had been completed but not strongly and it felt strangely familiar. He recognised the spell and was glad that it had been cast correctly, although why anyone would be casting a spell at Severus to remove him from the mental control of a demon he did not know.

A little more prodding and exploring and he recognised the familial connection, it was one of the latest Weasley children. He knew Percy’s well, the young prefect had produced some wonderful work that he had been asked to view many times over the years. The twins pattern was probably one of the signature’s he was most familiar with after all the pranks they had caused over the years. That left him with the youngest Weasley currently attending Hogwarts: Ronald.

Albus strode towards his office, while he still may not have been able to determine who was responsible for the life threatening attacks on Peorth and Severus but he would be having serious words with Ronald Weasley. He would of course have to invite Molly also, it had been some time since he had spoken to the Weasley Matriarch. He had known that Peorth had been having some issues with the youngest Weasley but for him to attack a teacher, that was another issue altogether.

In his office he gave Fawkes a smile, the Phoenix was on his perch looking worried but hadn’t come after them. “They will be fine old friend, Severus is getting the best help that he can and Peorth is with him.”

Fawkes gave an inquisitive chirp, “Another attack, I have identified one of the attackers and we will be having words with him and his mother now.”

He would not be leaving this until the morning, he had to find out if Ronald knew anything more about who had cast the original spells.

“Minerva McGonagoll’s office,” he called and stuck his head in the fire, thankfully Minerva was sat her desk.

“Is everything all right Albus?”

“There has been another attack, on Severus this time.”

“Is he all right?” She asked in a flustered tone.

“We will know more in a couple of hours,” he told her, he could not promise anything, Healer Kimon may have been top of her field but Incubus spells were tricky things.

“What do you need me to do?”

“Could you please collect Ronald Weasley from his common room and bring him to my office while I call his mother.”

“You think young Weasley has been responsible for the attacks?” She asked in shock.

“No but he was involved somehow in the last attack, I need to question him.”

Albus couldn’t help but smile as Minerva donned her sternest expression, “He will be there before he can realise what is going on Albus.”

Albus nodded and pulled his head back from the fire so he could add more floo powder and make his next call, “The Burrow.”

It took a minute or two before Molly appeared, giving him a wide smile, “Albus how nice to see you.”

“You too Molly but this is not a social call.”

“What have they done now?” She asked in an exasperated tone.

It had been some months since he had had to call Molly after one of the Twin’s hijacks, being part of Peorth’s pack had calmed them, “It is not the twins, I need to speak to your about Ronald.”

“What has he done this time?” She demanded angrily, Ronald Weasley was the only Weasley child that had caused her to be called to school for something other than a prank or a commendation.

“Another attack has been made on Severus Snape and Peorth, I do not think Ronald was involved in the attack that has hurt Severus but while Severus was incapacitated he cast a spell at my Potions Master. I need to speak to him and I think that I will get more answers with you present.”

“Just let me tell Arthur where I am going and I will step through.”

“You are keyed in and I will leave the pathway open,” Albus confirmed and sat back down in his chair, placing a copy of the memories of the attack and what he had found into his pensieve. He had done the same after each attack as evidence once they found the attacker.

One of the gadgets on his desk let him know that the guardian to his office had been triggered and that Minerva was on her way up with Ronald.

“Come in Professor McGonagoll, Mr Weasley and take a seat.”

The young man looked like he was stuck somewhere between nervous and proud, unsure of how he should be feeling.

“Mr Weasley we are just waiting for your mother to arrive.”

“My mother?” He asked, definitely nervous now. Albus couldn’t blame him, during the first war Molly had made him nervous on more than one occasion.

“Your mother, attacking a teacher is a serious offence.”

“I didn’t attack anyone,” Ronald denied badly.

Before they could talk any more the floo flared and Molly Weasley stepped through, giving her son a hard look before greeting Minerva and himself. She took the seat on the other side of her son, leaving Ronald trapped between the two powerful women, just where he wanted the young man, nervous and under pressure, feeling the need to answer.

“Could you tell me exactly what has happened Headmaster and what Ronald has done.”

“This is the third attack that has been aimed at Professor Snape and Peorth, the second one that has ended with Severus in the infirmary. I do not believe that Ronald is involved in these attacks but I do think that he took advantage of tonight's attack to cast a dangerous spell on Professor Snape.

“The spell he cast was originally developed during the 17th century to remove witches and wizards from under the mental influence of demons. If cast correctly with enough power then the person will be free of all mental bonds that could be controlling the person.

“If cast incorrectly it can cause permanent mental damage, much like a stroke. You Mr Weasley are lucky that you managed to cast it correctly but without enough power to hurt the bond shared with Peorth. This spell is not on the banned list and you will not go to Azkaban but this does not mean that I cannot consider expulsion. The casting of a dangerous spell such as this on a teacher is a series offence, especially when taking advantage of a teacher who has already been attacked,” Albus explained, making sure to stay calm, this clueless young boy could have caused irreparable damage to both Severus and Peorth.

They had been lucky that the spell cast had not needed to use Severus’ magic or it could have been much worse for all involved.

“Ronald Bilius Weasley what in Merlin’s name were you trying to do?” Molly demanded, rounding on her youngest son in anger.

The first year student stuttered and blustered for a few minutes and then finally folded under his mother’s stare. “I was trying to save you all,” he finally roared out.

“Save us from what?” Albus asked, as far as he knew there were no demons around trying to control anyone, being a master at Occulmency he would have felt a demon.

“That thing, parading around like it is a person when it is just a creature, you treat it like it is human, like it has real feelings. It has you, Snape, Percy, the twins and practically everyone under its control, making you treat it like a human. It is a pest, a common creature that should be kept in cage away from people.”

Albus cast a silencing spell on the young teenager to stop the rant that he had a horrible feeling was about Peorth. It didn’t explain completely why Ronald had gone after Severus but it did explain much about why he was using that spell. Ronald didn’t even seem to notice that he had had a silencing spell cast on him and was still ranting silently.

He looked at Minerva and Molly and could see that they were as shocked as him, “I am afraid Molly I am going to have to suspend Ronald indefinitely until we can get a review from the Mind Healers at St Mungos. Even then I can not allow him to come back to Hogwarts until the Mind healer feel he is stable enough.”

“Of course Albus, I don’t know where we could have gone wrong with Ronald,” Molly said apologetically.

“Not your fault Molly, I will call a friend I have and get Ronald admitted quietly, we do not know what has caused this Molly but we will get to the bottom of it, I promise.”

Wren Kimon was in Hogwarts for the first time in her life, born and raised in America she had attended The Salem school for witches and wizards before training as a healer. It had been in her final year that it had been discovered she could cast spells that didn’t use the patient’s magic and her speciality had been discovered. She was currently working at St.Mungo’s on a two year exchange program, to help teach her techniques to other Healers. She had visited many places so far but this was her first time to the famous school.

Salem school was a relatively new school, only two hundred years old but she had not expected it to be that different to Hogwarts. She had been wrong, she could feel the age, knowledge and wisdom in the walls around her even behind the shielding. But it was not interfering with her magic, it was like the castle knew she couldn’t work with too much ambient magic in the air and was keeping it away.

Wren looked at the pair sleeping on the bed and smiled, the professor would still need at least a fortnight in a shielded room but they had already jump started his healing. Two weeks was a lot better than the months it would have been if she hadn’t got to him so quickly or she had to admit, if she had not had Peorth’s help.

She still wasn’t sure what the relationship between the two was but she knew it was deep and that the bond they held had helped and would continue to help Snape heal quicker. The pair were both dressed in the muggle pyjamas she had brought with her and sleeping peacefully, curled together.

Peorth had been willing to do anything to help his human, she had found it a strange use of words and when they woke up she would have to get a full explanation of their bond and relationship. He was small, only looking about nine or ten years of age although he had told her he was eleven and a half and amazingly an Animagus. She couldn’t deny how powerful he was, the previous evening he had seemed like a bottomless well of power to hold his bonded with the living and help her. Messy black hair and emerald eyes, pale skin and enough love for Professor Snape to fill half a dozen hearts. Peorth fascinated her and she realised that even after only knowing him for a few hours, she cared for the youngster.

The man, this Professor Severus Snape, fascinated her in ways she couldn’t explain. She had of course heard of him, he was one of the youngest men to become a Potion’s Master, she had even used some of his potions at St.Mungos and had to admit that they were superior to others she had used. That still didn’t explain why she wanted to hold his hand, or see him smile at her. Maybe she would find out in the next week, the minimum amount of time that she would have to spend with them. In the morning she would send her report to St Mungos, let them know what was going on but for now she needed sleep.

Apart from the bed, there was no other furniture in the room and even though it was very unprofessional, Wren found herself climbing into bed with the pair. She left her trainers under the bed and snuggled up against her patient, she quickly relaxed. It was a wonderful feeling, especially when a small hand came over and rested on her side.

Wren looked over at the half asleep boy and he gave her a smile, “He’ll like you too.”

“How do you know?” She asked in surprise.

“Because I do and you have eyes the same colour as his gem.”

Wren gave him a smile, she had no idea what he meant by the last part but she was glad he had said the first part. She was very happy that this youngster liked her and hoped he was right about Severus Snape.

Albus smiled at the scene that greeted him as he entered the shielded room, Severus was in the middle on his back with Peorth curled up on one side and Healer Kimon on the other. The Potions Professor was holding them both in place while they used him as a pillow.

Yes, he thought, this healer would be good for both of them, Severus especially. Peorth had done the hard work, reminded Severus how to love, what it was to be loved and now Healer Kimon would benefit from it. Albus had no doubt that this little group would become a family. He could already see the magic around the three of them starting to form, thankfully it wasn’t causing any damage to Severus.

He had sent Poppy to bed after getting an update from her, letting him know that Healer Kimon expected Severus to make a full recovery. Before bed he would make sure that the house-elves knew how breakfast for the trio had to be prepared and maybe even get himself some hot chocolate. Over his years at Hogwarts as a teacher he had been in many stressful situations that have required hot chocolate to allow him to sleep. The house-elves really did manage to make the most magical hot chocolate.

Molly was at St. Mungos with Ronald, the young boy had been admitted and would begin a series of tests that next day to determine if there was an external force influencing him. He hoped that there was because he hated to have to expel a pupil but he would have to if the young man continued to be a threat to people at his school. He was tired and just hoped that the chocolate would calm him enough to sleep well.

Peorth woke feeling refreshed and with the knowledge that Severus would recover within a fortnight. It had been hard work the previous evening and very delicate work, they had had to strengthen and close up his magic channels. Wren, the very nice healer, had explained that they had done the hard work and Severus was out of the time when he was at his most vulnerable in his recovery.

Left on his own Severus’ magical channels would have taken two to four months to close up fully and another one to two months for his magic levels to return to normal. With Wren’s help alone Severus’ recovery would have been down to three to four weeks but with his help too, Severus would be back to his normal, snarky, powerful self within a fortnight.

Peorth sat up and looked over at Wren, she had told him to call her that an hour into the procedure the previous night. She was older than Severus and a bit like his human, cold on the outside but very friendly once you got to know her.

“Food Master Peorth.”

Peorth looked over at the door and smiled at the house-elf who had pushed a tray of food into the room. The house-elf hadn’t come in and Peorth knew the food would have been cooked totally without magic. No-one except Wren could use magic spells or magical items within the room without it being a danger to Severus. Even with his magical channels closed they were still weak and prone to opening wide again with the slightest hint.

He scrambled off the bed and knelt down by the tray, slipping a slice of apple into his mouth to chew on while he carried the tray back to the bed. Wren woke up as he lifted it onto the bed, giving him a confused smile.

“One of the house-elves pushed it through the door, you should have some its good,” Peorth told her as he took a handful of grapes to eat.

Wren sat up and wiped her eyes before looking down at the tray, “There is a lot of fruit.”

“I mainly eat fruit, even though Severus says I have to start eating other foods. Him and Poppy say that as a growing boy I need a balanced diet.”

“Can I ask why you eat mainly fruit?”

Peorth felt like he could trust this woman, she would be around for some time he knew, he could tell her stuff. Maybe not who he was yet but this he could tell her this. “What do you know about Panivcos?”

“Not much.”

Peorth grinned and launched into a basic explanation, “They are like black panthers with leather wings varying from house cat to panther size. They live in packs and form bonds between pack members for various reasons, the one I have with Severus is a Mentor bond. It is a bond between us that bypasses all shields and is used to guide young Panivco’s to adulthood. The main food group for Panivco’s is fruit with some vegetable roots when they can be found.

“When Severus found me I was in my Panivco form to escape from my abusive relatives. We formed the bond but I was too scared to reveal to Severus that I was human. He can be scary when he wants to be so he thought I was just a cub, I spent too long in my Animagus form. Even now he knows that I’m human I still spend too long in my Panivco form. I can eat other foods, I just prefer fruit.”

“Your bond still exists when you are in human form?”

“Yes but not as strong as when I am in Panivco form.”

“Interesting.”

“Not really,” Peorth said and reluctantly picked up a slice of toast from the tray, maybe if he covered it in strawberry jam then it would be okay.

“I must disagree, it is very interesting, I have always been very interested in the animagus change, for you to do it so young and for it to change you so much is amazing.”

Peorth could tell by her voice that she was really amazed by it all, he had stopped being amazed sometime ago, it was all routine now. There were of course still hundreds of things that did amaze him: Magic, Severus adopting him, his pack, the fact that Jamille was going to have a cub any day but his change was not one.

“I just kind of did it, Professor McGonagoll thinks it was accidental magic when I first did it then once I knew what it felt like and I could do it, I just willed it to happen. Once they all knew, I had to do some training with her but now it is as easy as opening a door or something like that. He is waking up.”

“How do you know?” Wren demanded as she shooed him off the bed so she could start casting diagnostic spells on Severus.

Peorth crouched on the floor continuing with his breakfast, glad that she had believed him, “The bond is getting stronger, it is like when he is waking up from sleep.”

“How much can tell about his mental condition?”

“He is confused but glad that I am safe, it is still feelings and the occasional flash of images at the moment, he is not yet awake enough to form words.”

“Please make sure that he knows he is safe and everything will be explained once he has reaches full consciousness.”

Peorth nodded, he was already doing that but was happy that Wren cared about his human as much as he did. With a sigh he picked up a pancake, wrapped it around some strawberries and covered it with syrup, eating it with as much relish as he could manage. Pancakes were manageable with fruit and syrup but only just, bread products were better than meat but not by much.

“His awaking will be similar as from sleep but slower, I would imagine in another hour he will awaken properly.”

Peorth nodded, “Are you still hungry?” he asked, looking at the still full tray of food. He had eaten as much as he wanted but the house-elves always made too much.

“I could eat some more.”

Peorth nodded and lifted the tray back onto the bed, curling up against Severus, hoping that his human would be better very soon, a grumpy Severus was a bad thing.

“Peorth, Healer Kimon, you are both awake, marvellous and how is Severus?” the Headmaster said as he came into the shielded room.

“Morning Headmaster,” Peorth said, “He should be awake in an hour we think.”

“And how long until a full recovery?” the older man asked, aiming his question at Wren this time.

“A fortnight in a shielded room and he should be close to full strength, he may need some time after that to reacclimatise himself to his magic but I think he should make a full recovery.”

“Just a fortnight?” the headmaster asked in amazement.

“Yes, thanks to the bond that he has with young Peorth,” Wren confirmed and Peorth grinned happily, glad that he had been able to help Severus as much as he had. Severus would hate the shielded room but it was better than him being a squib.

“Are you going to stay with us?” Peorth asked curiously.

“I would prefer to, if that is all right with you Headmaster Dumbledore?”

“Of course you can, there is shielded suite in the east tower, I will send Minerva, along with Miss Granger I think, out to buy both Severus and Peorth some muggle clothes and things to help them pass the time. Once the apartment is updated, it has been 50 years since it was used, we will move Severus, making sure to keep away from the pupils.”

“Do you know who attacked him?” Peorth asked, hoping the headmaster had finally managed to identify their attacker. He was sick of them both being in the hospital wing.

The Headmaster gave a deep sigh, a sad sigh, “I managed to identify that the person who cast the incubus spell is the same person who has been responsible for the other attacks but once again not who it is.”

“Oh,” Peorth said disappointed, he really just wanted to know who in Merlin’s name hated him and Severus so much that they had nearly killed them three times.

“I do have something else to tell you, something that is not very nice, it is about Ronald Weasley.”

“What has he done now?” Peorth asked nervously, Ronald Weasley had been acting very strangely but he couldn’t imagine what the redhead had done to get that tone in the Headmaster’s voice.

“While the entrapment and incubus spell had Severus held in place last night, he used it as an opportunity to cast another spell at Severus. A potentially very dangerous one. Luckily he cast it correctly but without much power and it seemed to have no effect. I talked to Ronald in the presence of his mother last night and he is currently at St. Mungos waiting for a mind healer to run a full work up on him.”

“How dare he,” Peorth snarled as he jumped off the bed and started to pace, “How dare that little runt attack my human when he was already in danger, he should have been helping him not trying to hurt him more. What if the spell had gone wrong and Severus had been hurt even more.” Peorth carried on growling, pacing and mumbling what he was going to do to the redhead if he ever got his claws on him. The young wizard had no idea that he had partially changed and his tail was waving behind his head in an agitated fashion or that he had fangs and claws.

Suddenly Wren was in his way, gathering him in her arms like Severus did, he could feel the anger starting to drift away and started to be able to hear her voice. She wasn’t saying anything that important, just that it would all be okay, both him and Severus were fine, that Ronald was getting help, he was ill.

He relaxed into her arms, curling his tail around her waist, he felt safe, she made him feel safe, like nothing would hurt him, just like Severus did.

“I’m sorry,” he finally muttered and tried to free himself but she held him tight.

“Don’t be, I do not know the whole story but this Ronald person does not sound like a person I would like to know.”

“I like his brothers, three of them are in my pack but Ronald beat me when I first came to the castle and he’s creepy, he doesn’t like me,” Peorth explained.

“I believe that he may have been influenced by an outside influence, maybe the same person who is attacking you. They will find out at some point today I hope but know this Peorth, he will not be coming back to Hogwarts until he is cleared by a mind healer.”

“Good, I’m glad,” Peorth declared and decided that being hugged by Wren was nice and maybe he would stay in her arms for a little bit longer.

“What was the spell?” Wren asked.

Peorth didn’t really listen to the Headmaster’s reply, instead concentrated on his bond with Severus, even in his unconscious state the man had felt his distress. He knew it was best if Severus was kept calm during his recovery. While he knew that Severus would not be calm for long once he was awake he had to do his best while his human was asleep.

The Impereverto was not banned for the simple reason that shortly after its creation the covenant had been drawn up with the demons and new, better spells developed. Wherever this Ronald Weasley had found the spell Wren didn’t want to know, the fact that he had cast it at all was amazing not because it was complicated but because he thought that Peorth was some sort of thought controlling demon. Even if Ronald didn’t know that Peorth was human, how could he think that Peorth was anything other than a kind and gentle creature.

Thankfully the spell had no effect if there was no mind control, although it still could have damaged the bond shared by the professor and Peorth. The Headmaster had explained that the strength of the bond they shared had completely overwhelmed the weak spell and nothing had happened. Wren was just very glad that he had managed to cast the spell correctly, if he hadn’t Severus’ mind could have been broken beyond repair.

She looked down at the young boy in her arms and smiled when she realised that he had fallen asleep in her arms. Wren wasn’t sure what it was about this pair that made her so comfortable, she normally was not a people person yet they had got under her skin and she hadn’t even spoken to Severus yet.

Wren gave the Headmaster a smile and placed Peorth on the bed next to Severus, the young boy immediately snuggled into the older man, clutching the muggle pyjamas possessively.

“Have you told Peorth’s pack what has happened yet?” Wren asked, Peorth had spoken briefly and generally about his pack. She knew that he had a human group but not who they were, except that three were brothers of Ronald Weasley.

“I will tell them once I leave here,” the Headmaster confirmed, “I am sure that they will be down to see Peorth and Severus as soon as they can.”

“Will you explain about the shielded room?” She asked, she had never been able to relate well to children, even when she had been one herself and did not want to be the one to keep them away from their teacher.

“Of course, although perhaps instead of them all crowding into here Peorth could greet them in the main wing.”

Wren nodded her head ‘yes’, that sounded a lot better than the small shielded room being invaded by a group of youths.

“Please let me know when Severus wakes, if I am not around, tell Madame Pomfrey and she will know where to find me.”

“Of course Headmaster, thank-you for letting me stay.”

“No my dear, thank-you very much for coming to Hogwarts to help Severus, I am sure that even with Peorth’s help any other Healer would not have managed to reduce Severus’ recovery to a fortnight.”

Wren knew she was blushing but she had always been a bit shy and this was the great Albus Dumbledore. She was just glad that she had been able to help, if she had got there any later, or the Headmaster had not been able to cancel the spell when he had then nothing would have been able to be done to save Severus. With the bond in place there was even a good chance that he would have taken Peorth with him, it made her shiver just to think about it.

“Make sure that you eat a good breakfast Healer Kimon and I will see you later.”

Wren nodded and gave the older man a small smile before turning to look at the pair sleeping on the bed. While she had only expected to stay a week, she doubted that her boss would argue with The Albus Dumbledore about her staying a fortnight. Two weeks that were going to be interesting to say the least.

Severus woke slowly, he ached, he had no idea what was going on but there was the familiar feeling of Peorth curled up against his side so he knew that everything would be okay eventually. He slowly opened his eyes and looked around, trying to remember why he would be in the shielded room in the infirmary. He recognised it of course, he had worked with Poppy two summers previously to strengthen the wards on it. There had been an incident in transfiguration that had reacted badly to an incident in potions that had resulted in a magical explosion strong enough to fracture the wards around the sheilded room.

He blinked a couple of times, wrapped an arm around Peorth and pulled him close, trying to remember what had happened the previous night. Well he hoped that it had only been the previous night, he didn’t feel like he had been inactive for long but magic was a wonderful thing. Severus remembered being in the Transfiguration corridor, something getting his attention and then calling Peorth as he felt his magic being drained away from him.

An Incubus spell? Severus asked himself, that explained the draining feelings and shielded room.

“Professor Snape I am glad that you are awake.”

Severus looked over at the voice, he had been so wrapped up in his thoughts that he hadn’t noticed someone had come in. She was a beautiful someone, about his age he guessed with silver hair and purple eyes, very tall for a lady and in red healer robes. Her accent sounded American so he had no idea what she was doing in Hogwarts, except for helping him, he assumed. But why her and not a British healer.

“Only just,” he answered truthfully.

“You slept a little longer than expected, I told Peorth an hour just over seventy minutes ago. He will be very glad that you are awake, as will the Headmaster and the rest of the pack, I am sure.”

“I am sure they will but may I ask who you are?” He asked, smiling when she blushed slightly.

“Of course, Peorth has talked about you so much it feels like we have already met. I am Healer Wren Kimon, I am currently at St Mungos on an exchange program, when the call came last night I offered to come as I am one of the best healers in this area of mind magic.”

Severus nodded, “It was an incubus spell I assume.”

“Yes, linked with an entrapment spell and while you were under the influence of them an Impereverto spell courtesy of a Mr Ronald Weasley. Thanks to a quick repsonse on the part of your Headmaster and your bond with Peorth your magical channels are already nearly back to normal. Luckliy the Impereverto spell was cast correctly but without enough power to cause any damage,” She told him.

“Thank-you,” he told her, glad that she had told him the facts and not danced around it. “Where is Mr Weasley currently?” That little runt had caused more than enough problems, if he was still on the premises then they would be having words.

“St Mungos undergoing a full evaluation by the mind healers.”

“Good.”

“I must let the Headmaster know that you are awake.”

“Of course I am not going anywhere, just tell me one thing before you leave us, how long in a shielded room?”

“Two weeks maximum,” she told him with a happy grin that made her even more beautiful and left the room.

Only two weeks, Severus thought in amazement, that was nothing, she was not only beautiful but a talented healer.

“You’re awake,” Peorth said happily as he snuggled back into his side.

“So it appears my cub, thanks to Healer Kimon.”

“She likes to be called Wren, she told me so last night when we were making you better. We have to stay in a shielded room for two weeks, the Headmaster is getting a set of shielded quarters ready for us and Wren is staying with us. She’s nice, I like her Severus. She has eyes the same colour as your gem.”

Severus blinked in confusion and looked down at his cub in confusion before catching sight of the betrothal band on his cub’s wrist. Of course, that damn purple gem that had demanded to be used when he had been making his own betrothal band. Maybe just maybe fate was putting her two sickles into his love life, Augustus had mentioned that his mate would appear in the near future. He hoped that his friend had been talking about this woman.

“You should go back to sleep if you’re still tired,” Peorth told him logically and it made sense but he wanted to talk to Albus, even if it was only for a couple of seconds. He knew that Albus had to be worried about him, they weren’t making his recovery as simple as it seemed. Two weeks in a shielded room was fine what they were not mentioning was the weeks if not months it would take to retrain his magic after his magical channels had been rebuilt and in essence, changed ever so slightly.

“I will once I have spoken to Albus.”

“Okay, are you hungry?”

“A little.”

“What would you like, it might be a little cold but it still tastes good.”

“What is there?” Severus asked.

Peorth scrambled off his bed to the floor, Severus forced himself to sit up and look over the side of his bed to see Peorth crouched over a tray of food. Peorth looked up and met his eyes, grinning, “Fruit, cool pancakes, croissant, toast, pain au chocolate and more fruit.”

“A croissant I think.”

Peorth nodded and grabbed one of the croissants, passing it up to him. Severus sank his teeth into it with relish, realising that he was hungrier than he had thought. Peorth returned to his side with a handful of fruit, mainly apples and grapes.

“I had a pancake and half a slice of toast earlier,” Peorth defended himself as the Headmaster came in followed by Healer Kimon. She might like to be called Wren but until she gave him that honour he would call her by her full name at all times.

“Severus, I am glad to see you awake and enjoying breakfast.”

“As am I Headmaster, Healer Kimon has told me about the spells and young Mr Weasley. It was the same attacker but you still do not know who?”

“I am afraid not Severus.”

Severus just nodded, it was getting very annoying and dangerous, whomever this person was, they were dangerous. He wasn’t sure if it was him or Peorth that they were after or both of them.

“My classes?”

“I have spoken to a wonderful young lady this morning, Veronica Walker.”

“Ravenclaw, graduated three years ago with an Outstanding in Potions,” Severus commented, “A talented potions maker.”

“Yes very much so, she has spent the past three years working towards becoming a Potions Mistress. She is having issues and looking for assistance, she is willing to come and teach your classes as long as you are willing to help with the marking, upper years and her dissertation potion.”

“Of course,” Severus answered, it was the best solution all around and the chance to work on an experimental potion would be good. While he did his own, he did not get much time to do it between classes, marking, Peorth and the pack.

“Good your rooms should be ready by lunch time, we can move you all while the pupils are in lunch. I am very glad you are awake my friend.”

Severus nodded, it was going to be a long two weeks but he was very glad that it would not be more than that.

Day 0

Peorth sat on the bed playing muggle cards with Severus, a game called Go Fish that Wren had taught them before she had left to pack her belongings. She’d told them if she had to stay with them for two weeks she would much prefer to have her own things around her. Peorth also got the feeling that she didn’t want to be there for the pack’s arrival. They had all been very careful to not bring anything magical into the shielded room but had wished Severus well. Hermione had even helped them make some magic-less ‘Get well soon’ cards that were decorating the wall.

“Are you ready to move?” Poppy asked from behind them, scaring him and Severus, even if his human hid it better than he had.

“Yes, is Wren back?” Peorth asked, he wanted her there for the move, she knew more about Severus’ condition than anyone else, especially about what might hurt him.

“I’m here Peorth.”

Peorth gave her a huge smile, glad that she was back and staying with them, “Did you settle into the rooms? Are they nice?”

“I have dropped all my stuff off, unpacked a little, the rooms are fine and then decided I had to be here for the transfer.” Wren was blunt, a bit like Severus but he found it comforting, he knew she wouldn’t ever lie to him.

“I’m glad.”

Wren just nodded, “You need to transform and Professor Snape I need you to sit in that.”

Peorth looked out the door at ‘that’ and had to hold back a chuckle, ‘that’ was what looked like a muggle wheelchair but it was old, made of wood with handles on the back. He recognised it from the history books when he had been allowed to go to Primary school with Dudley.

“I am not getting in that,” Severus declared, “I am capable of walking.”

“Maybe half the distance required if you are lucky, as your Healer Professor Snape I must insist that you get in the chair. Collapsing mid route or getting exhausted is not in any way good for your recovery. If I can not trust you to move from the bed to the chair on your own then I will do it for you but do not be mistaken Professor Snape you will make the trip in that chair.”

Peorth looked between his human and Wren, he wasn’t sure who would win, normally he would just assume it would be Severus. Apart from the Headmaster, Severus could out stubborn anyone he knew but he honestly wasn’t sure who would be the most stubborn.

Severus looked like he was going to argue again but let out a huff of anger, “Bring the blasted thing in here then so that I am not hobbling across the room.”

Peorth doubted that Severus would be hobbling anywhere but was glad he had agreed and sent his human a burst of love through their bond. He did not want Severus to scare Wren off, there was something about her that meant he wanted her around for some time to come.

Wren gave him a nod and pushed the old fashioned chair into the room and beside the bed. Peorth knew that his human felt weak but he easily made the transfer from bed to chair. Once Severus was settled with a blanket wrapped around him, everyone was suddenly looking at him.

“What?” Peorth demanded.

“You still need to transform you silly creature.”

Peorth gave his human a grin and transformed mid leap to land in his Panivco form on Severus’ lap, letting out a purr when those strong hands found that wonderful spot on the back of his neck.

The trip to the suite of rooms was strange, he was used to being carried, to Severus’ stride almost bouncing him up and down but the chair was level, the same all the time. It was even slightly scary when it was proved that the chair wasn’t entirely muggle in use when they floated up the stairs, it was bit like flying but he had no control.

Thankfully all of the students were either in dinner or elsewhere and no-one saw the odd procession that they made. The Headmaster was leading the way, followed by Severus in his chair with Peorth on his lap, Wren guiding the chair and Poppy bringing up the rear. This also meant that there was less risk to Severus from stray spells, even if the Headmaster did have to do to some spell so that Peeves stayed out of the way.

“The password is Silly Cub, only those of us here will have it and anyone you give it to.”

“Only Draco,” Peorth confirmed to those watching, he would make sure that the pack knew where he was staying but that they shouldn’t turn up on mass. He could see them easier in the common room, all except Draco, Draco was his mate and would never be kept away from him.

The entrance was a painting of a man on a black horse, he looked very regal with three hunting dogs by his side. He gave them a nod as the painting opened and they could step into the rooms.

“Go and explore Peorth.”

Peorth bounded off Severus’ knee, careful about where he used as a launch off point and moved around the rooms. The suite was made up of six rooms in total, one which already smelt of Wren he assumed was one bedroom, there was another large bedroom with a large bed made with black and dark green covers, a huge living room, a muggle kitchen, a giant bathroom with a big bath and what he assumed was a study.

The rooms were nicely decorated and completely muggle, there was not a magical artefact or device anywhere that he would see. Wren had also explained that she would be the only one who would be performing any magic within the rooms except for his transformation. The living room had two big sofas, a muggle TV and video player and what looked like huge amounts of books and videos, just waiting to try and keep Severus entertained. It was going to be a long two weeks.

DAY 1

Peorth woke as he normally did curled up against Severus, warm and comfortable under the thick quilt. Hermione and Professor McGonagoll had done a brilliant job during their shopping trip, filling the suite up with lots of stuff that they could safely use without it being a threat to Severus.

Wren had been a bit of a stick in the mud the previous evening when she had realised that they always slept together, sometimes with him in Panivco form and sometimes as a human. She had complained that it wasn’t normal for a teenage boy to want to sleep with his parental figure, nor was it normal for Severus to be as comfortable with a teenage boy in his bed. Peorth had thought that Severus would loose his second argument of the day but realised that Severus had just been saving his snarkiness for more important arguments.

Severus had explained in his ‘I-am-your-god-and-master-why-are-you-even-still-speaking’ voice that Peorth was a pack animal and pack animals did not sleep alone unless they wanted to and Peorth did not want to. Wren had been a bit taken back by the tone but had given them a hard look and nodded her head to show she understood before retreating to her room.

Wren had only surfaced from her room long enough to apologise for making assumptions and say she wasn’t hungry. Peorth had left some of the food that the House elves had delivered a little later outside of her door anyway, just incase.

“What are your plans for today?”

“Stay with you,” Peorth answered as he snuggled into his human. “Someone has to stop you from making Wren run away.”

“I am sure that I can spend the day with Healer Kimon without driving her away, I think she is made of sterner stuff that.”

“I want to spend the day with you Severus, you nearly died again so I think I am entitled to have a day with you.”

“Of course you can Peorth but do not worry about Healer Kimon and I, I am sure that we will come to an understanding. She is my healer and as much as I like her, you will always come first.”

“Love you Severus,” Peorth told his human happily, glad that Severus liked Wren, even if the pair of them had only talked a little but mainly argued.

XXX

Peorth may have missed lessons but that did not mean that Severus hadn’t used some of his free time to continue his cub’s DADA lessons. He had also managed to have a rather long conversation with his temporary replacement: Veronica Walker about the potions lessons, what she needed to do and the best way to manage it. Although mainly he had read some of his journals and started itching for his Cauldrons.

It wasn’t like he played with his cauldrons every day, sometimes he could go two or three days without making a potion outside of the classroom but just the fact that he couldn’t do meant he really wanted to. Severus wasn’t sure what to make of Healer Kimon, they had had a brief conversation while she had been running her diagnostic spells but mainly they had kept out of each other’s way.

He knew that once Peorth was back in lessons and no longer there to act as a buffer he would have to speak to her, explain more about the relationship he shared with Peorth. He had allowed Peorth to miss one day of lessons but if his cub wanted to join Neville, Hermione and Draco for their second year then he needed to attend all of his lessons, including the ones with Albus.

“Professor Snape, how are you feeling?”

Severus looked up in surprise, Healer Kimon had only left her room for lunch and his check-up.

“I am well, starting to feel the need to go and locate one of my cauldrons but resisting so far.”

“You can’t do any magic Professor Snape, that includes potions.”

Severus narrowed his eyes and glared at the woman, “Healer Kimon I am not an imbecile, I know that when recovering from the spell damage inflicted on me I cannot perform any magic without the risk of turning myself into a squib. I happen to like living in the magic world and have no intentions of joining muggle life on a permanent basis.” The entire scathing small speech was delivered in a tone that would freeze water and he was sure he saw a glimmer of wetness in her eyes before she turned away from him and returned to her room.

Severus sighed and sat back, he did not want to continue upsetting the healer, he wanted to get to know her but he would not be treated like an idiot.

“What did you do to Wren?” Peorth demanded as he came into the living room, “She looked like she was crying.”

“I will apologise in the morning,” Severus said with a sigh, Peorth liked this woman, he wanted to get to know her and they would be living together for the next two weeks.

“But why do you need to apologise, Severus you shouldn’t be mean to her.”

Severus pulled Peorth onto the sofa with him, “Do not worry my Silly creature, I will sort out any problems with Healer Wren. Now what do you want for dinner?”

DAY 4

Severus was sick of that woman avoiding him yet he still saw her everyday, it had been three days since he had decided that he had to apologise to the woman and try to have a proper conversation with her. He had been finding it very difficult to pin the woman down, he had thought that after their confrontation in the hospital wing she had more guts. But he knew that she was avoiding him, keeping their contact to a minimum although she had no issues making time for Peorth. It wasn’t that he was jealous of Peorth but his little cub not only got to talk with Healer Kimon but also he got to leave the rooms, perform magic.

He hadn’t been on his own, he had had a daily visit from Minerva, Albus and a couple of the other teachers that he had not scared off years earlier but that did not mean he did not want to make up with Healer Kimon. She was staying with them, monitoring him and not doing her part to keep him entertained. He was not a child who needed constant supervision but as an intelligent man confined to five rooms with no access to magic he needed someone or thing to keep him distracted.

His daily check-up had come and gone without being able to get a single word in never mind an entire apology. Well if she would not speak to him out here, he would have to go to her, he would get on with this woman.

He started with a polite knock on the door to the room that she had claimed as her own, he hadn’t seen the inside of it although he was certain that Peorth had been allowed inside. When the polite knock received no answer, he tried again, a little louder and little longer.

Severus took a deep breath, there would be no point in getting angry before he had ever managed to speak to the woman. He raised his fist again and banged on the door for a third time, “Healer Kimon please do not be childish, I only wish to speak to you.” He tried to sound firm but not too gruff, he wanted her to come out not throw up every locking spell she knew and never come out.

XXX

Wren stomped around her room, trying to ignore the man stood on the other side of the door knocking on it like he was trying to knock a hole in it. He had started off calmly but quickly become insistent not only in his style of knocking but also his words and tone.

She knew she should just open the door and tell him to go away but she didn’t want to speak to him now anymore than she had that morning or the past three days. Wren had always been independent and as a highly trained healer she had got used to people doing as she said. But Professor Snape had argued back, had used tones that had scared her. Peorth had assured her that Severus liked her but he obviously did not and she did not want to get into another argument with the man.

Wren tried to read, play a game and write part of a paper but the man was stubborn, he continued to knock on the door and demand entrance, distracting and enraging her until with an angry growl she yanked open the door.

“What?” She snarled at him, breathing deeply in anger, annoyed that while she knew she was flushed in anger he looked perfectly calm.

“I would like a word with you Healer Kimon.”

“I am busy Professor Snape and as you said I am sure you know as much about your condition as I do.”

“It is a personal matter I wish to speak about.”

Wren resisted the urge to growl at him, how dare he be so cool and calm while she was getting angrier and angrier. “Fine, where?”

“I have ordered some tea and cakes, please join me in the living room.”

Wren did growl but followed him into the large living room, unsure exactly what the man wanted to speak about but hoped that he wasn’t going to ask her to leave. She was enjoying the time off and the time with Peorth, even if she was almost scared to leave her room.

She sat down opposite the annoying, yet handsome man and glared at the tray of cakes and tea, her favourites were there. How dare he try to bribe her with her favourite cakes.

“I have been trying for three days to speak to you on a more personal note and to begin with an apology.”

“Apology,” Wren said in shock, the anger draining out of her.

“Yes an apology for being so short with you, Peorth is very comfortable with you and you feel familiar due to the work you performed on me magical channels. So it is hard for me to remember that you have only known us for five days, you do not know me that well or about my situation with Peorth. I am already feeling out of sorts due to not being able to use my magic but I should not have taken it out on you just because you are here.”

“You are an annoying man.”

“I know.”

“You can be cold, snarky and downright nasty.”

“I know but I am better than I was six months ago before Peorth came into my life.”

“I am not normally this pathetic.”

“You have not been pathetic, you have been thrown into an unusual situation that has left you out of sorts. I just expected to see more of the spunk that got me in that blasted chair.”

“That was a medical decision, I can be very firm on them but this personal stuff is a lot harder.”

“I definitely know that,” Severus told her firmly. “I think we should start over again. I am Professor Severus Snape,”

“Healer Wren Kimon,” she said as they shook hands, his hand was calloused as you would expect of a potion’s master but the rest of the skin soft.

“It is a pleasure to meet you Healer Kimon.”

“Wren, please call me Wren,” she told him, she wanted to hear her name in that wonderful baritone voice.

“Then you must call me Severus. Now I think the best way to start this conversation is for me to explain about my relationship with Peorth.”

“He has told me about your relationship,” Wren argued.

“He has told you his side of it, how he sees it from a child’s perspective. While he may seem mature, you must remember that he is only eleven and does not understand all the subtle nuances of human relationship. I am not going to admit that I understand everything but I do know more than him.”

“I would like to hear it from your point of view,” Wren said, she understood what he was saying and hoped that talking with him would help stop her from jumping to any more conclusions.

DAY 6

“We found something,” Hermione said excitedly as she came into the common room, Percy close behind her.

Peorth had dragged Draco up to the Gryffindor Common room and the pair along with Neville were working on some herbology homework. Well Neville and Draco were writing it while he read and gave them some mental input, afterwards he would use theirs to help him write his own. It was becoming a much more common sight to see Draco in the Gryffindor common room especially as Peorth did not want to invite his pack to shielded rooms incase it put Severus in any danger.

The twins were doing something in the corner but at Hermione’s words joined the rest of the pack in the corner by the fire, Percy casting privacy spells around them so that no-one else could hear what they were going to talk about.

“About what?” Draco asked after a prompt from Peorth, there were lots of things that Percy and Hermione were researching.

“The bonding issue,” Percy told them.

Peorth looked over at Draco and moved until he could sit with his head in Draco’s lap, small hands stroking his head.

/Well tell us then/ Peorth demanded when the pair just stared at them.

“You know that bonding bands are currently used during arranged marriage to show that it is a love match.”

“Yes,” Draco growled impatiently.

“They have been used in this fashion for the past six hundred years but four hundred years before that they were used as a promise. They fell out of fashion and then were brought back for the purpose that we currently use them,” Percy explained.

/What do you mean a promise?/ Peorth asked, this sounded like it might be good, something to keep Draco out of a betrothal to anyone else just because Lucius Malfoy was horrible.

“Back then even in the magical world people were married and had families at a much younger age. Young Purebloods would court almost as a group, their magic developing as they grew, on their eleventh birthday they would create their betrothal band. Parents could of course form betrothals at a child’s birth and often did but if once the betrothal bands were created and there was an obvious magical match then things changed.”

Peorth took a deep breath and could feel that Draco was as nervous as him, there was no doubt that the betrothal bands indicated a magical match, both bands had formed to match the other boy.

Hermione took over the explanation, “If their was a magical match indicated by the betrothal bands then it was a great honour. All other betrothals and promises were dismissed and the new couple recorded at the Ministry. The laws were never dismissed, it just fell out of practice.”

Peorth was starting to feel even more nervous, if he was understanding what she was saying then he could claim Draco and Lucius Malfoy could do nothing about it.

/What do I have to do?/ Peorth demanded.

“You need to make a trip to the Ministry, talk to the people in the bonds and betrothal department. Percy and I can find the law for you, you don’t need either of your guardians only you two and your bonds, there is a spell that is cast and then it can be recorded. Draco your father will not be able to register another promise or betrothal.”

“What if the spell does not work?” Draco asked nervously. Peorth purred, trying to calm his future mate not that he wasn’t also rather nervous.

“We can test it before you go to ministry.”

/I will tell Severus and Wren about it and we can go from there. Even if Severus doesn’t have to be there I would rather he was/

“That is fine Peorth, that just gives us more time to find out even more about it, make sure that we have everything in place.”

Peorth nodded and felt something in him relax, Draco would be his and no-one would take his mate away from him.

DAY 10

Peorth felt sorry for abandoning Wren but he honestly needed some help with his transfiguration homework, he was not running away because Severus was being snarky and mean even for him. Peorth tried to understood, he knew what it was like to be confined to a room without magic but Severus was driving him mad. He loved his human more than anyone or thing in the world but that did not mean he didn’t want to hit Severus over the head with something very heavy. If there wasn’t a chance that it could set back Severus’ recovery he would have done it three days earlier.

He just hoped that Wren took refuge in her room until Severus calmed down or at least finished marking his seventh year essays. Peorth had no idea what they were supposed to be writing about but they obviously were not doing it well if Severus’ snarled comments and liberal amounts of red ink were anything to go by. He had made the mistake of asking his human if he could help, in return he had been yelled at and decided that retreat was the best idea.

Peorth had no doubt that Severus would apologise later for his horrible behaviour to him and Wren but he also knew that it was a good idea to escape before Severus did something he regretted. Knowing that Severus would still kill him if he trekked through the school to find Hermione, he quickly ran down the corridor and into Professor McGonagoll’s room, hoping she was present.

“Hello Peorth, how may I help you?”

Peorth reached out mentally and was glad when she let him through her shields, /Could you take me to the Gryffindor common room?/

“Of course, I assume Severus is on the war path again.”

/He just doesn’t like being confined and I don’t blame him/

“Neither do I Peorth but sometimes you just have to run away,” the Professor confirmed as she started the walk to the Gryffindor common room.

Peorth snickered and wondered if Draco was making one of his more frequent trips to the Lion common room.

DAY 13

Peorth was very glad that the two weeks were very nearly up, even with Wren’s presence and everyone visiting him on a daily basis, his human was currently well past unbearable.

“How is he today Wren?” Peorth asked as she came into the living room that they shared, she had been giving Severus his daily check-up. Although their bond still affected the readings from the diagnosis spells, it was much less when he wasn’t in the room.

“Well enough to leave the rooms, I would advise another day but I do not think that we could keep him away from his cauldrons for another day without tying him up.”

Peorth chuckled with her, knowing it was the truth, Severus was not only impatient to get back to his cauldrons but also to start retraining his magic. He still didn’t understand exactly what Severus meant about retraining his magic, Severus’ magic felt the same to him, but he knew it would take time. His human wanted to get back to his brewing, even if Veronica was going to continue to teach the pupils potions for another couple of weeks.

“Will you be going back to St.Mungos?” Peorth asked nervously, he knew intellectually that she had to go back eventually but he was going to miss her. While the three of them had been living together it had almost like being part of a real family, having a mother and a father even if he never called them that.

Wren joined him on the sofa, pulling him close into a hug, “I have to Peorth, I have a job to complete but I will see you again soon.”

“Why?” Peorth asked in confusion then realised that it might have been a bit blunt, “Not that I don’t want to see you again but why?”

“Severusaskedmeoutonadate.”

Peorth blinked, “Pardon?” She had sounded like on of the silly girls that Hermione shared a dorm with, all high pitched and squeaky. He had known Wren was a woman but it had never really sunk in before that she could be so female.

“Severus asked me out on a date,” Wren repeated, this time her words carefully enunciated as a pale blush spread up her cheeks.

Peorth gave her a huge smile and hugged her tight, “That’s great, I thought he would never ask.”

“You knew he was going to ask me out?”

“I hoped he was, I like having you here. So what are you doing for your date?” Peorth asked excited. He knew that he was still too young to be dating himself, even if he already knew who he would be with but he did so love the process. Severus had convinced Percy to still go on his date the previous week, it had gone well and the pair had another date for the next weekend. Although no-one of them had spied on Percy during his date, they knew they that it had gone well as it had been all Percy could talk of for days.

“He has invited me to his chambers for a meal.”

“Is that all, I thought it would be like a romantic meal out in Diagon Alley, roses and everything.”

“How long have you known me you silly creature,” came the baritone voice before strong arms scooped him up, moving him around like he weighed nothing until he was perched on Severus’ hip like a toddler.

“Since August.”

“And have you ever known me to be a smushy romantic?”

“No,” Peorth replied cautiously.

“So why would I now?”

“Because you have never been on a date before and Wren is wonderful, she deserves a wonderful date.”

“I promise Peorth that just because it will not be a romantic meal in Diagon Alley full of pinks and charmed harps does not mean that it will not be a wonderful date.”

Peorth cocked his head and looked at Severus, his human would plan this date to the last detail and he knew that Wren would have a wonderful time.

“I’m glad that it is in private, just the three of us, I am not an out person. I much prefer a private, well cooked meal with good company than rude waiters, people who stare and food that has been cooked to death.”

Peorth smiled at Wren and nodded, as much as he thought that big romantic meals were best, he supposed for these two a private meal was best. It was less likely to end the evening with Severus hexing someone because they were being particularly stupid.

“But why three of us, it is a date, why would I be there?” Peorth demanded, “If I am there then it is just like all the meals that we have had here.”

“I am not just dating Severus though, you come as a package,” Wren reasoned.

“Yes but that doesn’t mean that I should be there on your date, I’ll go out and spend the evening with my pack. You both deserve to have a date just the two of you, a real date without this silly creatures around.”

Severus looked at Wren and Peorth wondered if they had developed a mental bond while he hadn’t been around because he had no doubt that the pair were communicating in some fashion.

“I will speak to Percy and the pack to make sure it is acceptable that you all spend the night in the Gryffindor common room.”

Peorth knew that it was pointless to argue, it would be nice to spend the night together as a pack and if it got Severus and Wren on a date alone together it was even better. He knew that the pair meant a lot to each other but had no idea how the date would go, it just hoped it was well.

Severus smiled across the table at Wren and raised a glass to her, the meal had been great, the wine was perfect and the conversation excellent. There had been no obnoxious other customers, the meals had come on time, been correct and no small children had started crying. It had been his first date in a very long time, the last time had probably been a Potion’s Mistress that he had been training with, they had been the only two single ones and ended up together. He had been tempted to insist Peorth stayed to act as a buffer but was glad that he hadn’t, they had had a great time so far.

Peorth was enjoying himself greatly with the pack and he was on his best date ever. Not that he had been on a huge amount of dates but so far this was the best one and he hoped that the ones in the future could only get better. He had been sceptical when Augustus had mentioned that there was a woman in his future but he had always believed the other man in the past. Wren Kimon was definitely as close as he had come in finding a mate in a long time, probably since he had had wishful thoughts about a certain green haired girl while he had still been a student at Hogwarts.

Moving back into the quarters he shared with Peorth had been wonderful, to be able to feel the magic again but at the same time very strange because Wren was not there. He would have to get used to her not being around all the time, and as it was only their first date, it was far too early to ask her to move in with them. So for now he would just have to live with it and carry on dating her, she had already agreed to spend the following weekend with him and Peorth so that was good.

She had been especially helpful two weeks earlier when the report about Ronald Weasley had been delivered to the Headmaster. It had taken nearly three days to get a full work up completed on the boy and it was not a pretty picture. There had been an outside influence acting on the boy but it had only for the previous couple of months. The little brat had been acting under his own influence when he had first beaten Peorth; his actions from that point on were suspect.

Wren had explained that it would take highly trained mind healers weeks to unravel all of the spells that were on the younger man. At the end of it they weren’t even sure how much Ronald would resemble the boy he had been before Hogwarts. He would definitely miss the rest of his first year and maybe part of his second year. Wren had told them that the mind was very tricky and the spells on the youngest Weasley son complex. The worst-case scenario was that Weasley would be like a baby, unable to do anything for himself.

They had invited the Headmaster to St.Mungos to see if he recognised the magical signature of the spells that were still on the boy. He had been able to recognise the signature, it matched the signature of the person that had been attacking them. Unfortunately they had come no closer to discovering who it was, all of the boy’s memories of the person had been erased in such a way that there was no chance of them being recovered, a way that had damaged the boy’s mind already.

“Are you okay Severus?” Wren asked, “You went very quiet.”

“Just thinking.”

“About Peorth?”

“A little.”

“I am sure he is fine.”

“He is, enjoying the freedom of being with his pack without either of us around.”

Wren gave him a smile and reached across the table to cover his hand with hers, “He loves you very much.”

“I know.” He turned his hand over and held her hand, lacing their fingers together.

“You love him just as much.”

“Yes,” Severus confirmed, he hadn’t loved very many people in his life, his mother, Albus, Augustus, Lily and Peorth. Although he had a distinct feeling that shortly Wren would be added to that short list. It wasn’t that he didn’t like other people, he liked Poppy, Minerva, Fillius and a few others and there were others he tolerated. But those he actually loved were very few, especially those who still lived.

“He is like any child, glad to be out from under parental control. You are lucky that he does not rebel more.”

Severus nodded and squeezed her hand, he liked the feel of it in his, they had touched in the past but this was the first romantic touch. Not that it was terrible romantic but for a man who disliked human contact it was a very nice first step towards intermacy with another adult. “I am very lucky to have him at all.”

“I think you are both lucky to have each other.”

Severus gave her a smile, a real smile, letting his mouth curl up at the edges; he knew he was not a beautiful or even handsome man yet this wonderful woman was on a date with him. She even sort of understand about his relationship with Peorth and the Pack that his cub had formed. He knew that some things would still shock her about the relationship that he had with Peorth and the pack. He wasn’t sure how she would react when they told her Peorth’s real identity.

“We are very fortunate to have you also,” he said honestly and it took his years of training as spy to halt the blush that was trying to spread up from his collar. He had ended up asking Poppy’s advice on what to wear and had eventually ended up on some of his normal black robes that had green accents and weren’t as thick and bulky as the ones he wore everyday for teaching.

Wren looked wonderful in pale purple outer robes and silver under robe, he had made sure to tell her as much. Peorth and the pack had been giving him dating advice all week; one of the top things they had mentioned was compliment her so he had. He was still glad that their date was only in his rooms and the only one he had to worry about was Wren.

“Professor Snape, Healer Kimon wills yous be wanting coffees or brandys?”

Severus looked around at where the house-elf who had been serving them their meal had re-appeared without a noise.

“Would you like some Wren?” He asked his date, he rather liked the way her name sounded out loud and was once more grateful that he had been given permission to use his name.

“Coffee please, one sugar and a small dash of cream.”

“And yous Professor Snape?”

“The same please,” Severus replied, he normally wouldn’t take any sugar or creamer in his coffee but this was a date and for some reason he felt it was best if they had the same.

“I lived with you for two weeks Severus, I know that you prefer your coffee black and without any sweetener.”

“I am allowed to try new things my dear Wren.”

She gave him a hard look then nodded and turned to the house elf, “Two coffees with one sugar and a dash of cream and some mint chocolates.”

“Is is getting for yous Healer Kimon.”

“Mint chocolates?” Severus asked once the house elf had left.

“Yes, I like them with coffee.”

Severus smiled, something else that she liked that he would give her as a present. He was sure that somewhere in the books that his mother had given him there was a very nice recipe for dark and white chocolate marbled mints.

Potions had been his obsession for many years, since before he had attended Hogwarts and it had been his mother who had tried rather unsuccessfully to widen his horizons. Cooking had always been her most successful hobby she had introduced him too, at first because it was something they could do together and then because it reminded him of her. It did not require the same delicate touch as Potions but he still cooked and created marvellous food on a special occasion. Making chocolates for the lady that he was courting was definitely a very special occasion; he may even cook for her eventually.

The rest of the date passed as well as the first part had, conversation between them easy and the coffee as nice as meal had been. While coffee with sugar and a dash of cream was nice, he still preferred it black.

“I should be flooing home, Peorth should be back soon.” Originally the plan had been for Peorth to stay overnight with his pack so that it didn’t matter what time they finished. But Severus didn’t want to spend the night away from his cub so they had decided that he would come back and sleep in their quarters.

“He will come back when I let him know,” Severus replied, very reluctant to finish their evening.

“It is getting late Severus, both him and the other first years in the pack should be getting to bed. There will be another date in the future and I will see you this weekend.”

Severus resisted the urge to pout, it would do him no good and Wren was correct, it was getting close to Peorth’s bedtime. He would just end up with a grumpy cub in the morning if he kept Peorth away from his bed for much longer.

/Peorth?

/Yes Severus/

/If you would like to say your goodnights to Wren you should return to our rooms/

/I’ll be down soon/

/Make sure you.../

/The twins are going to walk Draco and I down, we’ll take Draco first and then me so we’ll be about fifteen minutes/

“Peorth would like to say goodnight to you, he will be here in fifteen minutes.”

Wren just smiled at him and squeezed his hand, “The bond you share is amazing.”

“Yes it is,” he replied simply, they had talked about lots of things including Peorth but not much about the bond he shared with his cub.

“Did the pack say when it would dissolve?”

Severus gave her a hard look, did she want him to be free of Peorth of the bond, did she not like Peorth or did their bond put her off?

“Peorth is as much a part of you as your love of potions, I have accepted that you come as a pair and I am glad. I rather like both of you, I just curious about how long the bond would be there between you?” She re-assured him.

“The bond will stay at its current strength until we both feel that he is ready to be on his own, normally this would occur around 50 to 80 years of age in a true Panivco cub as they are completing puberty. I have talked with the Headmaster and we agree that the bond will probably last until Peorth is 17 or 18 years old before he is ready to bond with Draco.”

“That is a long time to share your mind with someone.”

“Yes I suppose it is but I think I will find it strange to be without him.”

“You mentioned that it'll be at its current strength, does that mean it won’t dissolve?”

“It will not dissolve unless one of us dies, it will weaken to the point when I am only aware if he is alive or not on a normal basis. The Alpha explained that after the bond weakens, both Peorth and I will only be more aware of each other during very high emotions. While adult Panivcos will only be mentor to one cub at a time, each bonding lasting around 40-70 years many adults will be mentor to two cubs.”

It would be some years until Severus would have to face the fact that his cub was more than just a thought away but he was not looking forward to it. He had found that he liked having his cub in his mind, he liked the fact that it made him part of the pack, gave him somewhere to belong.

“At 18 will his animagus form look 18 or 50?”

“We aren’t sure, I think we will have to wait a little longer until he reaches one of the threshold ages where his pattern changes and see if it does. When I found him the book estimated his age in animagus form at 8 years old based on his size, he is now 12 based on his size on Panivco form. This could either indicate his animagus form is growing faster than his human form or just that with the food and nutrition potions he is now his correct size.”

Wren nodded and gave him a smile, “Has he had a thorough check-up?”

“From Poppy.”

“What about his vaccinations?”

Severus blinked, “I don’t know.”

“How can you not know?” she demanded angrily, “You are his guardian, not having him vaccinated is dangerous.”

Severus took a deep breath so as not to react to her tone, he did not want their date to end with them at each other’s throats. “I am sure that Poppy is aware of Peorth’s health and I will speak with her tomorrow about it but for now I do not want to end this date with harsh words.”

He saw Wren take a similar deep breath to the one he had taken, “You are right, I do not to ruin it now. I just know how important health is in someone so young.”

“Due to various incidents over the past couple of months he has had regular check-ups with Poppy but I will check on his vaccination state tomorrow.”

“Thank-you.”

Severus smiled, “You’re welcome.”

XXX

Peorth sent his love to Draco and he carried onto Severus’ quarters, as normal the twins were escorting him back to his human. He was sure that the only reason the twins enjoyed escorting him and Draco home so much was because they had an excuse to be in the Slytherin common room.

“See you... in the morning... Peorth,” the twins said with huge grins once they had reached the door. Peorth gave them both a huge mental smile and bounded into the quarters he shared with Severus. As soon as the door shut behind him he changed into his human form, smiling as Isaac settled in around his neck. The small neica was in his dragonoid form and very happy that he could be with Peorth again.

During the time that Severus had been confined to the magically dampened rooms it had been decided it was best if Isaac was not around. He was a very magical creature and Wren had decided it was better safe than sorry. The only reason that Peorth had been allowed to stay with Severus was because of their bond and the fact that he already had such a good control of his magic.

Peorth smiled at the scene in their living room, Severus and Wren were sat at a very nicely decorated table and they were holding hands. Wren tried to pull her hand free but Severus kept hold, Peorth was very happy that the date seemed to have gone so well.

“How are you Wren?” Peorth asked. He had already been in the Gryffindor common room when she had arrived at Hogwarts; he had not wanted them to be side tracked by his presence.

“Very well thank-you Peorth, did you have a good time with the pack?”

“Yes, although Hermione is starting to go on and on about the end of year exams and how we have to do well in them, even if they are only first year exams,” Peorth told her, not mentioning the quite scary and very colourful revision guide that Hermione had shown them. You needed an entire booklet just to understand what it all meant, in the end he had just nodded and hoped that it would help.

“When talking with your friend Hermione I have found that she is a very intelligent young girl who places a lot of value in marks.”

“She does,” Peorth confirmed, “but I wouldn’t want her any other way, I am lucky to have her as a friend.”

“She is just as lucky to have you,” Wren told him.

Peorth gave her grin and moved so that he could give his human a hug, Severus held him tight although Peorth did notice that he did not let go of Wren’s hand.

“Are you coming with us to the ministry at the Weekend?” Peorth asked Wren, very happy that he would finally be able to claim Draco as his own in the eyes of the Ministry.

“Yes.”

Peorth gave her another grin, it felt right that she would be there and he hoped that both her and Severus carried on getting on in a romantic sense so well.

“I should be going,” Wren finally said, “Young animagus need sleep as much as I do.”

“You don’t have to go, I’m not tired,“ Peorth argued, he didn’t like it when she was not there.

“It is time for bed,” Severus confirmed, “and Wren needs to get home so that she can get up in the morning for work. Say goodnight and go and get changed for bed.”

Peorth sighed but nodded his head, he told Wren goodnight, giving her a hug and a kiss to cheek before gong to the room he shared with Severus, letting Severus and Wren have some privacy to say goodnight. Like all of the clothes that Severus had got him his pyjamas fit perfectly, the pair he currently had on were dark blue with gold piping and a picture of a snitch on the left breast. Even something as simple as brushing his teeth was still a pleasure, the Dursley’s had never given him a toothbrush and while he had been in his animagus form he hadn’t had the chance.

The young wizard was just snuggling into bed when Severus joined him and sat on the edge of their bed.

“How did your date go?” Peorth asked as he sat up excitedly, he wanted all the exciting news.

“Very well, the meal and company was excellent.”

“I’m glad.”

“As am I,” Severus confirmed.

“Do you have another date?”

“I will see her this weekend.”

“I know that but do you have another date for just the two of you?” Peorth asked impatiently, he hoped that they had arranged another one.

“We have made tentative arrangements for next week that we will confirm at the weekend.”

“Brilliant.”

“I suppose it is, now you may read for a little while but then get some sleep, I will join you later once I have finished preparing for tomorrow.”

XXX

As much as he was not particularly fond of Portkeys, Severus was glad that Albus had managed to get them one; he did not need the extra worry of loosing either Draco or Peorth in the floo system. Peorth fell over, taking Draco with him and he couldn’t help but smirk at the sight of them. He grabbed their collars and lifted them back to their feet.

Wren was stood waiting for them as they excited the arrival area in the ministry; both Draco and Peorth greeted her with a smile. Severus clasped her shoulder in greeting, as much physical contact as he felt comfortable with in public. While the boys obviously felt comfortable holding hands in public, Severus did not.

As they were in the ministry of magic, Severus had decided it was best that neither of the boys wore glamours or spells of any kind, instead with Hermione’s they had disguised them the muggle way. Both boys wore a wig changing their unique raven black and snow white hair to a more average brown, make-up to hide Harry’s scar and clothes that would not make them stand out.

Wren led them over to the lifts, “Do you know which floor?” she asked.

Severus looked down at Peorth, he had left this entire trip up to the young wizards, this was their day and he did not have to be there.

“Floor six, Department of Bonds,” Draco answered and leaned forward to press the button.

The sixth floor was a large area with lots of different offices, it took them nearly twenty minutes to finally find the small door marked with the name: “Department of Bonds” in an elegant gold script. Now that the time had come Severus could sense that Peorth was very nervous and he had no doubt that Draco was feeling the same.

“You are meant for each other,” Severus said, giving them a verbal push but if they didn’t get on with it soon then it was going to be a very real push through the door.

Severus could almost see them fortifying themselves, he could see aspects Lucius in the tilt of his head, the way his shoulders drew back. Sub-consciously Peorth copied his mate to be and Severus had no doubt that in couple of years the pair of them would be one hell of a force to go up against.

XXX

Peorth held Draco’s hand tight, glad that the blonde was holding his hand just as tight, and they walked into the Department of Bonds. Not that it looked like much of a department, they were in what appeared to be a small waiting room with a desk, three seats and two doors. One door was marked ‘storage’ and the other ‘Head of Department of Bonds: Roger Gordon. It was small, cramped and the man behind the desk looked very, very surprised to see them.

Apparently many witches and wizards no longer frequented the Department because not many witches or wizards bonded any more. According to Hermione witches and wizards still married but being married was very different to being bonded and marriages had their very own department. Bonding had gone out of fashion and still only tended to be performed by those with some sort of creature blood.

But Hermione had told them that even then most people did not register the bond as it was registering them as part creature. She had then assured then that both Peorth and Draco would not be recognised as anything other than human. The bond they were registering was one based on their magic compatibility.

“Can I help you?” The middle aged man asked them as he put away his book, still looking at them in confusion, “Are you lost? People often get lost here.” He looked like your average wizarding ministry lacky, medium length brown hair, brown eyes and a little bit of extra padding around the waist.

“We are not lost, we are here to register a bond,” Peorth said calmly, it had taken a little while to find but it was definitely the correct place.

“You look a bit young to register a mating bond,” the man said with a sneer, looking down his nose with them.

“By section 5, rule B of the 987 bonding laws I wish to claim my mate lawfully as my promised until a time we can be married,” Draco said, his voice firm, what Peorth liked to call his Malfoy voice.

“What?” The man blinked and was looking even more confused.

“In 987 a set of bonding laws was formed by the current rulers, section 5 part B of this set of laws said that any couple who can prove magical compatibility from Betrothal bands may be promised to each other without any inference from a parent or guardian,” Draco explained like he was talking to a toddler.

“I have to speak to my boss,” he flustered and then practically ran into his boss’s office, slamming the door behind him.

“That went well,” Severus said.

Peorth grinned at his human and dragged Draco over to the seats, they weren’t leaving until he had claimed Draco. Severus and Wren both seemed to understand as they took the two other seats leaving them to squeeze onto the remaining one.

Severus and Wren started a conversation about how potions can be used in a magically null area, how they could be made to work without using a patient’s magic. Peorth gave Draco a strange look and started a mental conversation about Quidditch, it was a game they both loved and often argued about.

It was 15 minutes before the door opened again and the man poked his head back out, as soon as he saw them he pulled his head back in and slammed the door shut but not before they heard: “They’re still there,” in a panicked tone.

Neither Peorth nor Draco could hold back their laughter; obviously he and his boss weren’t quite sure what to do with them. Peorth wondered when their last visitor had been who had not been asking for directions.

It was another ten minutes before the door opened again; this time it was a different man carrying a very large book bound in black leather. “I am Roger Gordon, Head of the Department of Bonding, how may I help you?”

Peorth stood up, following Draco, leaving Severus and Wren sat down, this did not involve them but he was still glad they were there.

“As we told your assistance, our betrothal bands have shown a very good magical compatibility and under section 5 part B of the 987 bonding laws I wish for us to be promised until we are of an age to be married,” Peorth told the man calmly, this man looked less like your average wizard but was still rather annoying to look at.

“I would need to see the betrothal bands.” He sounded slightly scared but at least they seemed to be getting somewhere.

Peorth and Draco obediently pulled up the sleeves of their robes to reveal the betrothal bonds, willing them to become visible for the man.

“I need to cast a spell,” the man said nervously as he reached for his wand, “Just to confirm it of course.”

“We know,” Draco replied and grabbed Peorth’s hand so that their betrothal bonds were next to each other; Hermione had told them that this was an important part of the spell. While it would work as long as they in a ten-metre radius of each other, the closer they were the better the results.

Thank-fully it seemed like the man had been practising as he managed to perform the spell the first time and as when Percy had cast it, it was beautiful. The spell showed their magic, how it had ready started to merge and would continue to do so. It showed different colours for the different bonds that would form and as the betrothal bands were the focus it meant that it did not show his bond with Severus, which may have been difficult to understand.

Roger Gordons looked even more surprised than his assistant had done when they had arrived, he had obviously not been expecting it to work. It was only thanks to Peorth’s quick reflexes that they caught the roll of parchment that appeared rather then let it fall to the floor. Not that Peorth believed any harm would come of the parchment if it hit the floor but it was important, it was the piece of paper that would keep Draco as his.

“Oh it worked then, well you just have to sign it and then you can go.”

Peorth hid his smile; the man obviously did not like people in his department and would be very happy once they had gone. Peorth wondered if they would see the assistant again or if they had scared him off and he would only emerge once it was all clear. Either way they used his desk to rest on so that they could both sign it.

“Are you allowed to sign it that way?” Draco asked.

“How have you signed it Peorth?” Severus asked.

“Peorth James Snape and Yes I can, the paper has accepted it and it is my name even if it is not my full name,” Peorth answered, that was his real name not Harry James Potter and he would stay as Peorth James Snape for as long as he could. He didn’t think that being famous was all it was made out to be.

XXX

Severus could almost feel the grin straining his facial muscles but years of training meant the world continued to see the mean Potions professor. He could not believe that Peorth had signed Peorth James Snape and the document had accepted it. The magic instilled in the document meant that the writer could only write what they believed to be true. Which meant that his little cub no longer saw himself as Harry Potter instead he was Peorth Snape: his son.

Oh he could accept James as a middle name, his son had a right to remember his birth father and he could accept that Peorth did not call him father or dad, the both found it strange. But Peorth was his son in all the ways that mattered: love.

The Head of the Bond department looked a little confused at the conversation but not that bothered. Severus got the distinct impression that they were the only members of the public that the man had seen in these offices in some time. If he wasn’t so worried about the thought of what illegal things the man could have in his office he would have demanded that they went in there to complete the ceremony.

“I will just sign it and then it will be done and you can be on your way,” the balding wizard told them as he leaned over to sign the document.

Severus bit back a snicker; if the man were any more obvious about not wanting them there he would have been firing spells to get rid of them.

As soon as the Head of the Bonds Department had signed the parchment it rolled up and vanished with a puff of smoke to its desired location in the Records department.

“Congratulations young men, you are now promised, no other promises may be made on your behalf and any registered will automatically be null and void. Now if you will excuse me, good day.” The speech was given quickly and he had barely finished before he was slamming his office door shut with him on the other side.

Severus managed to resist the urge to snicker although he was not certain where he managed to get the strength. His three companions did not have the same control as he developed over the years, within second Draco and Peorth were in hysterical laughter clutching to each other while Wren giggled next to him.

He gave them a few seconds to get themselves under control before even trying to speak with the three of them.

“Congratulations Peorth and Draco, shall we leave and find something to eat. I would take you for Ice Cream in Diagon Alley but there would be too many questions about me escorting unknown pupils.”

“They could be my visiting cousins, if you do not mind it being known that you are present as my date?”

Severus turned to look at the Healer and knew that this was a critical point in their relationship, to acknowledge or to run and hide. In the end it was easy, they boys deserved ice cream and Wren was not a dirty secret to be hidden. He would just have to make sure that she was safe at all times when he could not be there to protect her.

“As long as you do not mind being there as my date,” was his simple reply.

“I would love to,” she answered as they stood up and she linked her arm with his, “Now boys what flavour would you like?”

Severus smiled, not a large smile but an actual movement of his facial muscles as he realised that this was his family. Peorth and Draco arguing about what the best ice cream flavour was and a beautiful woman on his arm who he was starting to love. Life he hoped could only continue to get better.

Peorth smiled as he ran back and forth the guests in the room, so excited that he occasionally he even took off and was gliding across the room. Because not everyone in the room knew who he really was, he was in his Panivco form but it didn’t lessen his enthusiasm in anyway or form. For the first time he could remember he was at his first party, a party where he was wanted and loved.

It was the first day of April and the twins’ birthday, Peorth couldn’t think of a better day for the pranksters to have been born on. They were turning fourteen and had been dropping present hints for weeks. Peorth was just glad to be at the surprise party, never mind the chance to help organise it, it had been so much fun keeping it a secret from the twins

He had never had his own birthday party, although Severus had promised him one this year, and he had never been allowed to attend anyone else's, he did not count the trip to the zoo with the Dursleys. It had been Percy’s idea to have a small party in the common room but Peorth had asked Severus if they could have something a little larger. Even Mr and Mrs Weasley were present, as were the twins too eldest brothers: Bill and Charlie and their little sister: Ginny. Ronald was still at St.Mungos, he was getting better but Wren had told them that the Healers were still having problems removing all foreign influences from his mind.

It had been Severus’ idea to invite the entire Weasley clan and other members of the Gryffindor house. He had said that the Weasley family needed something to bring them together, something to let them see the family under better circumstances than at St.Mungos. Peorth had thought it was a wonderful idea and he wanted to meet the rest of the Weasleys.

Peorth had loved being able to organise it, to get all the things that he would want at his own party. They had balloons, cake, food, presents and music, all they needed now were the twins.

Strong hands pinned him in place as he ran past Percy and then he was being held against the chest of the oldest member of his pack. The scent of pack was comforting, he loved being held like that, it made him feel safe like no-one could hurt him.

“Calm down Peorth, they will be here soon. Neville went to get them, he should be back soon.”

/I know but I am excited/

“I understand but running around will not get them here any sooner.”

/I know but I am excited, it’s a party, look at the cake, isn’t it brilliant? I love it./

The cake was three layers tall with the twins’ names on it and covered in gold and red icing, each layer was even a different flavour. Peorth had been going to get Severus to ask the House-elves to make the twins a cake but when Mrs Weasley had heard about the party all of that had changed. The twin’s mother had insisted that she make the twins a cake, insisting that she had made every birthday cake for everyone of her children and that wasn’t going to change this year, Peorth couldn’t wait until they got to the cake part of the party, he looked brilliant and he wanted a taste of it.

“Mam always makes wonderful food but her cakes are brilliant.”

/Do you think that she will make me one for my birthday?/ Peorth asked excitedly, he loved the food that the House-elves made but he wanted a cake just like that.

“I would imagine so,” Percy told him with a smile.

Peorth purred happily, /Do you think mine could be red and green?/

“I am sure that mam would do that if you asked her.”

/You really think so?/

“I know so and if she doesn’t I am sure that the twins will help me make one.”

Peorth couldn’t help chuckle mentally to Percy, while both the twins and Percy were good at Potions, he would never eat anything that the twins had made. Who knew what might happen when they got involved, you could turn purple or grow feathers or a mixture of both.

“But I doubt that the twins and I will have to make anything as I know that there is nothing my mam loves more than baking.”

/I want you all to come to my party and the pack to be there, Jamille and Sintar and all the others. It’ll be my first party, it’ll be brilliant./

“I know Peorth and I will be there, as will the rest of your human pack and I am sure that Sintar will come also.”

/Jamille’s cub will be due soon, I hope that it comes before my birthday./

“I do not know the gestation period for a Panivco Male.”

/Gestation, what does that mean?/ Peorth asked.

“How long the parent carries the child in its womb, in human females this is nine months, a muggle elephant takes 22 months. In general the larger the animal, the longer the time it takes the baby animal to grow in the womb ready to be born.”

/Thanks Percy./

“You will never learn if no-one answers your questions.”

Peorth snuggled into Percy’s chest, none of the pack really understood how much of a privilege it was not only to ask questions but to get them answered. While he had a feeling that Severus knew that questions had never been encouraged by the Durlseys, he didn’t think any of them knew that asking questions was banned, an action punishable by a beating and usually time in his cupboard. Questions were another reason to be glad that he had his Severus now.

“Neville what... is going on?” Peorth heard the twins ask in their unique fashion.

“Guys it is just the Professor, he wishes to see you.”

Peorth smiled, only Neville could act that innocent, he was the only one that they had dared send that the twins wouldn’t immediately know was up to something.

“Something is going on... We know this young Longbottom... But we trust you... not to cause... us harm.”

“No trick guys I promise.”

Someone cast a spell so that it was dark in the room as the door started to open, they waited until the silhouette of the twins was clear in the door and then the lights were on full and everyone was yelling. It was all so exciting!

“SURPRISE!!”

Peorth launched himself from Percy’s chest and slammed into the twins, hugging one within his wings and then the other before moving out the way so that their mam and dad could hug them. He found Severus stood near the door and was very happy to sit in his human’s arms away from all the people who were now crowding around the twins but close enough to still know what was going on.

“Bill... Charlie... What are you... doing here?” The twins asked once their parents had let go of them and the taller redheads appeared in their line of view.

“Percy invited us, said the family should get together, it was his idea to give you a party,” Bill told them. Peorth had only briefly met the elder Weasley brothers and only sister when they had arrived but they seemed as nice as the rest of the family, except for Ronald of course.

Bill had the same red hair as all his brothers but it was longer, down to his shoulders and was a curse breaker. He also had a dagger in his ear, an earring that was, Peorth had never seen anyone but ladies with their ear’s pierced.

Charlie still had the same red hair but shorter and he worked with Dragons, which seemed like a really brilliant job. Peorth had no idea what he wanted to do when he grew up but working with Dragons seemed like a good choice. The second eldest brother also had worked with other creatures and had happened to have done some of his training a Panivco Pack in Germany.

Ginny, the youngest Weasley and only girl, on the other hand he didn’t like so much. She only seemed to blush a lot and hid behind her mother or father. She had barely spoken and seemed a bit scared.

“Thanks Percy... We knew that you... really loved us.” The twins said as they caught Percy in a huge hug, Charlie and Bill chuckled and then carefully saved their eldest youngest brother from the twins.

Percy looked a little confused, still a little unsure of the affection from his family, even after all the that they had been pack. But he straightened himself and clothes up so he was back to his normal perfect self and gave them a smile.

“Of course I love you, you’re my brothers and the entire family needs this,” Percy finally replied, his tone all high and mighty but the smile on his face softening the tone.

The twins just gave him a huge smile and turned to the rest of the guests, greeting them, getting hugs and smiles from all the guests. The main guests at the party were the pack, many of the Gryffindor house members but also some from Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. The twins had a lot of friends in lots of different places.

/I’m glad that they are enjoying it/ Peorth told his human some time later, the twins were enthusiastically opening presents while everyone else was snacking on the very large range of food that the house elves had set out. Peorth had never seen so much party food, even at one of Dudley’s Parties but he was sure that at least most of it would be eaten.

/As am I Peorth, I am sure that you will enjoy your party just as much when we have it in some months/

/I’ve never had a party before/ Peorth pointed out to his human again.

/I know my Silly Cub but this year you will and all of your friends will be there. There will be food and lots of presents and your very own cake/

/Percy said that his mam might make me one like the twins have but that I could get it in green and red instead of red and gold/ Peorth told his human excitedly, he couldn’t wait to taste the cake that Mrs Weasley had made for the twins. She had told them that once the twins had opened all of their presents, they could sing happy birthday and the twins could cut the cake then it would be handed out for eating.

/I am sure that Molly will be more than willing to bake you a birthday cake/ Severus replied, /I do remember that she was a very good cook. Both Molly and her Husband, Arthur, are very trustworthy, as are all of their children that are present here. We could tell them all who you really are if you want to?/

/Do you think that they will like me?/

/Of course they will, they like me and at that time not many did/ His human replied.

/Why not?/

/I met them during the war with the Dark Lord but because I was a Slytherin, I was not to be trusted. Unlike others Molly and Arthur never shunned me, they spoke with me, shared their meals, cared that I was injured/

/I’m glad that there was someone on your side/

/Me too Peorth, I trust them both with my life, I have done so in the past but it is still your choice whether you tell them the truth or not/

The couple were smiling indulgently as they watched the twins open present after present from their friends and family. It would be nice if some more people knew who he was, especially as part of the family already knew. He could maybe even tell Bill and Charlie who he really was, he wasn’t so sure about Ginny but definitely maybe Bill and Charlie as well as their parents.

“Severus, this is where you are hiding.”

Peorth looked up at the friendly voice and saw Mrs Weasley stood above them, smiling at them both.

“We were not hiding Molly, merely waiting for the twins to finish opening their presents so that we may have some of your delicious cake.”

“Well they are nearly done so the cake should not be long, I’ve had a chance to meet this handsome young cub yet although I have received many letters from the twins and Percy telling me about you.”

/The twins and Percy talk about you and Mr Weasley/ Peorth told her as he formed a temporary communication channel with the red haired witch.

“Oh my, Percy and the twins did say you were telepathic but I did not expect that.”

/Sorry Mrs Weasley./

“Don’t worry about it Peorth, it is a pleasure and I wish to thank you for including both Percy and the twins in your pack.”

Peorth sent pleasure and a smile down the bond he had opened with her, human emotions were much harder to share physically when in his Panivco form, they had to be done telepathically.

/They are all part of my pack and brothers, they need each other and I need them/ Peorth told her.

“I am just glad that he is part of something, I was starting to worry about him. He needed something to keep his feet firmly on the floor and you have done just that. If there is anything I can do for you, just let me know.”

Peorth couldn’t help but blurt out what he wanted, /A Birthday Cake/

She looked surprised at the request, “A Birthday cake?”

Peorth suddenly felt shy and it was only a mental prodding from Severus that she could be trusted allowed him to answer the question. /Severus is giving me my first party on my birthday this year and I would like you to make the cake but with red and green icing please/

She gave him a wide smile that made him feel warm inside, cared about and he realised that some of her emotions were passing along the temporary bond. He liked it.

“I think Peorth that I can manage that, all youngsters deserve a cake on their birthday whether they are young wizards or young cubs.”

/Thank-you Mrs Weasley/

“Now you can call me Molly dear and I think that it is time to cut the cake so that you can find out just how nice it is.”

Peorth just gave her blast of happy feelings and broke the temporary bond as she went to organise the cutting of the cake. Peorth was just glad that in the past month they had started to experiment with him eating food other than fruit while in his Panivco form. Poppy and Wren theorised that because he was spending so much time in his human form now and he was not a true Panivco cub that he could eat more than just fruit. They had mainly tried bread and nuts but so far he had been fine and as he really wanted to try the cake now and not later, he hoped it would be fine.

XXX

“Sorry I’m late, there was an incident at St Mungos.”

Severus didn’t care how late Wren was, as long as she was present for part of the evening. It had been a very long three weeks since he had seen her in person, letters just weren’t the same, especially when she could have been in danger. There had been an outbreak at St.Mungos and for the previous three weeks it had been under quarantine, no-one out and no-one in. While Wren had not been ill, there had been the risk that she could catch what was going around. He really hadn’t liked the thought that his Wren could not only get ill but so ill that she could die, as it was three witches and wizards had died before the outbreak had been brought under control.

“You managed to get away and that is all that is important,” Severus told her, he had told her about the party and she had promised to try and get away to attend. But the quarantine had only been lifted the previous day and as one of few the Healers who had not become sick he knew that she would have had lots of loose ends to tie up before she could leave.

Severus leaned over to kiss her cheek in greeting, while he was happy for people to know that they were courting, neither he nor Wren were happy with large shows of public affection. Wren gave him a smile and found the hand that was not holding Peorth to his chest.

“How are you Peorth?”

/Glad that you got here in time for cake/

Severus couldn’t help but chuckle silently at his cub’s words, Peorth was obsessed with this cake and he hoped that it lived up to all the young boy’s expectations. Not that he had ever had anything bad that Molly had cooked, she was an excellent cook who enjoyed cooking for people.

“It looks like a very impressive cake.”

/Molly made it for them and she said she would make me a green and red one for my party when it is my birthday/

“That sounds excellent,” she said to Peorth and then looked at him and mouthed the word ‘Molly?’.

Severus gave her a small smile and was about to answer when a familiar weight landed on his head, he had not even seen Isaac approaching. The small Neica and taken to using him as a landing pad when Peorth was in his Panivco form and they were together.

/Draco has saved me a place by the cake, can I go?/ Severus assumed that Isaac had been sent to get Peorth for the cake cutting portion of the party.

“Of course you can, you don’t have to ask,” Severus reminded his cub, most of the time they were fine, Peorth was like most other 11 year old boys but sometimes he still asked for the littlest and strangest things. He was also still often grateful for things that most people just took for granted.

/Should I bring you some cake back?/ Peorth asked them both as he jumped to the ground, swiftly followed by Isaac in his dragonoid form. The Neica curled around Peorth’s neck.

“I would like that, red icing please,” Wren said.

“I will take gold,” Severus added and watched as Peorth ran off to find his bonded. He turned to Wren and led her to some of the sofas that were around the edge of the room.

“You are well?” Severus asked, glad to be able to speak face to face, even the floo network had been out of commission during the quarantine.

“A little tired but other than that I am well Severus, I did not contract the infection and had little contact with the infected patients. You know that I was mainly interacting with outside resources and working on an inoculation.”

Severus sighed and squeezed her hand, “I know but I am still allowed to worry about the woman that I am courting.”

Those Violet eyes met his own and he smiled back, the warmth in them he hoped was mirrored in his own. This woman was the second most important person in his life, only Peorth was above her, and he hoped that she knew that fact.

“I know,” Wren said quietly.

“You know?” Severus asked in confusion.

“How important I am to you.”

Severus stared at her in confusion and checked his occumencly shields, frowning when the only blip in them was his bond with Peorth, how did she know what he was thinking?

“Don’t panic Severus, I can not get through your shields, I just hoped that you were thinking the same thing I was because you are just as important to me. I have spent most of my life alone and have never found anyone whom I have had a chance to be someone with. But then I met you and I wanted to be with someone, wanted to be part of something with you and with Peorth.”

Severus just stared at her, glad that she could say what he was struggling with. For many years he had thought that Lily Evans had been the ‘one’ for him, she had cared for him, been his friend but then she had married Perfect Potter and he had once again been alone.

“Yes,” Severus said simply and hoped that she understood he was agreeing with everything she had just said.

Wren gave him a smile and then leaned over to place a kiss on his cheek while giving his hand a squeeze.

“I think we can both safely say that we have someone now,” she told him and Severus couldn’t help the smile that escaped, yes he had someone now, he had not only a potential lover but also a son. He looked over at where the party guests were gathering around the monstrosity of a cake that Molly had cooked, Draco and Peorth were both stood at one side of the cake with Neville and Bill Weasley.

He was just glad that Peorth was healthy and none of the attacks that had occurred since the one that had introduced him to Wren had been successful. He had managed to successfully foil one attack and Albus two others although the latest attack had been a close call.

The latest attack and what he thought of as the most violent had been a muggle and magical bomb, it had been tuned to Peorth’s magical signature. It had only been thanks to Albus’ still quicker than normal reflexes and ability to cast a very strong shield that neither of them had been hurt. The only good thing that had come out of the attack had finally been the chance to question McTane under Versitium and even that had been very disappointing.

XXX Flashback XXX

Severus made sure to keep his cold impersonal mask firmly in place, he did not want to be accused of scaring the pupils again but he couldn’t help it, he was furious. Again his cub had been viciously attacked, if any of the pack had been accompanying Peorth into that classroom then two young lives would have been lost. Even if Percy had been quick enough to cast a shielding spell he doubted that the fifth year student would have been strong enough to hold it the amount of time required.

Peorth and the rest of the pack were safely in the infirmary with Poppy and Minerva while he was on his way to join Albus with the Versitium to question McTane. Albus had started magically scanning the area as soon as they had both been safe from the blast and had found McTane in the next corridor. They had no proof that he had been involved but it was enough to convince Albus that they should question him under Versitium.

“Curly Wurly.”

The gargoyle obediently moved out of the way and he moved up to Albus’ office, he knew that it had to be McTane and finally they could prove it.

“Severus please come in.”

Severus nodded his head in Albus’ direction and then turned to glare at McTane sat quietly on the other side of the room.

“Please administer the serum Severus and I will do the questioning.”

Severus glared at the Headmaster, he wanted a chance to question the man, to find out why this scum of a wizard wanted to hurt him and Peorth.

“Do as I ask Severus, I will give you your chance but not at this moment so please be patient.”

Severus gave a sharp nod and withdrew the bottle of potent truth serum from his pocket. “Put your tongue out.”

McTane gave him a nasty look, nothing he wasn’t unused to from many pupils but obediently put his tongue out. Nothing could have stopped Severus from administrating the full dose, if he thought he could have got away with it he would have given the man more, he didn’t care if the man got sick. It was only seconds later that the man’s eyes glazed over and Severus could tell that the potion was working. Severus snarled at the drugged man and moved to stand on the other side of the road, arms crossed over his chest and glaring.

“State your full name.”

“Julian Nicoli David William McTane.”

“Your age in full years.”

Severus nodded in acknowledgement that Albus had experience of questioning people under Versitium, you had to be precise. If the person was simply asked their age then they would try to tell the questioner the answer in years, months, days, minutes and seconds. That sort of open ended question could cause serious mental damage to the person being questioned, not that he would mind any damage to McTane but he wanted the man to feel every single painful experience when Severus decided to hurt him.

“61 full years of age.”

“The location of your current home, no more detail than the country.”

“The DADA teaching apartments at Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry, in Scotland.”

Albus nodded and Severus knew that the testing questions were over, they were about to get down to serious business.

“Have you organised any attacks on either the Panivco cub known as Peorth or Severus Snape the current Potion’s Master at Hogwarts?”

McTane said nothing for a few seconds, he started sweating, it almost looked like he was fighting the truth Serum but finally blurted out an answer, “No.”

Severus frowned in annoyance, Albus had to be more precise if they were going to get the answers that they needed. He knew how to beat Versitium and it was all about redirecting the question within your own mind and the more open ended the question the easier it was.

“Were you in anyway involved with an attack towards the Panivco cub known as Peorth that occurred tonight in the form of an explosion?”

Again McTane seemed to be fighting the truth serum but gave the same answer again even quicker than before. Severus let out a small growl of anger, how dare this man not tell the truth under Versitium that he had brewed himself.

“Calm down Severus and let me continue.”

The rest of the questioning had continued along a similar vein until the Headmaster had been forced to administer the antidote and send a very smug McTane on his way.

“There are ways to beat Versitium,” Severus said simply as soon as the man had left, he had used some of them himself on numerous occasions.

“I know Severus and all but the most dangerous and extreme require a partner, we may not know the details about the attacks but we have learnt a lot from that interview. McTane has strong occumencly shields, excellent self control and a partner outside of Hogwarts being just a few.”

Severus nodded and left to find Peorth, he didn’t like the outcome but there was nothing he could do about it and he was sure that he was correct.

XXX END FLASHBACK XXX

Severus wasn’t sure what method McTane had used but he would find out how and why the man was attacking him and Peorth. He knew in his gut that it was McTane who was hurting them, who was after them and currently there was nothing he could do about it.

Severus took a few calming breaths and cleared all thoughts of McTane from his mind, it was the twins’ birthday and he should be thinking of happier things. Things like the fact that Wren was finally out from quarantine, Peorth was currently uninjured, Draco was safe from his father on the marriage front and he was happy.

Lucius Malfoy sat in his study and sipped at a glass of hundred year old scotch, he had been informed by one of the house elves that a message had been received from the ministry. He was celebrating, he had managed to negotiate with a pureblood family almost as old as his own to form a promise between Draco and the eldest daughter. It was a joining that would guarantee the future of the Malfoy line, the girl was beautiful with just enough intelligence not to embarrass herself or her husband.

He opened the letter which should have been the confirmation from the Ministry that the promise was recorded and legal. He stared in anger and confusion at the letter he held, instead it stated that he was trying to register an illegal promise and was automatically being fined 200 Galleons.

It took a little more reading to find out that somehow Draco was already Promised to another and had been for over a month. It was not a Promise that he had organised and even more aggravating a similar letter had been sent to the head of the family he had been negotiating with. The head of the family would not be impressed and it might even sour the business deals that he already had in place, not only with them but also their allies.

Lucius swore and threw the glass across the room, he would find out what was going on and people were going to pay. No-one embarrassed Lucius Malfoy and got away with it.

“Harry Potter at Hogwarts”

“In September many of us thought that Harry Potter would be of age to start Hogwarts, that he would follow in his parents' footsteps and attend the famous school in order to train his magic. Records reveal that while an invitation letter was sent out to the Potter residency and an acceptance returned to Hogwarts, Harry Potter did not start at Hogwarts in September or any time since.

“Headmaster Dumbledore told us in September that Harry Potter had changed his mind and instead of attending Hogwarts he would receiving individual tuition from some of the foremost Masters in their fields. The Headmaster informed us that it is unknown to him at this stage whether or not Harry would be attending Hogwarts at all.

“It is common knowledge that in order to have survived the Killing Curse as a toddler, Harry Potter must have a unique, strong magical power. It is speculated by this reporter and her colleagues that Harry Potter has been whisked away for special training.

“Harry Potter was last seen in Diagon Alley shopping for his school with Rebus Hagrid, the Groundskeeper at Hogwarts. It is unknown why Harry Potter changed his mind or if he even changed his mind or it was changed for him. What happened on that day in August and why is Harry Potter at Hogwarts?”

“They do not know anything Peorth, calm yourself,“ Severus demanded of his cub taking the newspaper away from the small boy. Peorth was currently in human form and they were enjoying breakfast in their quarters as they usually did on a Saturday morning. The House-elves had sent his copy of the Daily Prophet up with breakfast as they normally did and the article had been on the front page.

“They know that Harry Potter is at Hogwarts,” Peorth argued and Severus could feel that his cub was scared and nervous.

“They have one blurry picture of an unknown student who has black hair and nothing better to print,” Severus corrected and gathered his cub into his arms. “You are safe and the Headmaster is finding out where the picture came from. The photo unfortunately was actually a picture of Peorth in his human form, Severus didn't know who had taken the photo but he had a bad feeling it was the same person who was attacking them, this was just a new way to do it.

“I just want to be Peorth,” the young boy finally said with a pout and a sigh.

“I know and for as long as possible you will just be Peorth but we have talked about you joining the others for your second year.”

“Maybe I could join them as Peorth Snape instead of Harry Potter,” Peorth offered with a hopeful smile.

“I will speak to the Headmaster about it,” Severus told his cub and knew that it was a very real possibility. How they would explain the arrival of a human Peorth Snape and the disappearance of the cub bonded to him he didn't know but there had to be a way. Magic could do many wonderful things, there had to be a way to make it work. A good starting point might be the fact that a Panivco cub had bonded to a human, he would have to think about it and see if there was a way to make it work.

XXX

Peorth sat in the kitchen with Draco while they shared a piece of the twins' birthday cake. After the party there had been a lot of cake left, even after everyone had been given a piece to take home with them. In the end Mrs Weasley had given it all to Severus to look after and he had restricted everyone to have only two pieces of cake a week.

He had got together with Draco and they had decided to share their cake, meaning that they got a piece of cake between them four times a week, it was brilliant. The House-Elves had placed stasis charms on the cake and the piece they were eating tasted just as good as his very first bite. Magic was a brilliant thing but he thought that maybe Mrs Weasley's cake might just be better.

XXX Flashback XXX

Peorth had been disappointed that he had been unable to properly taste the cake at the Party but one small lick had left him feeling rather ill so he, along with Severus, had decided that he wouldn't eat any more at the Party. Instead Severus had sent a slice to their room with a House-Elf for later, for now.

“Don't just look at it then, eat the damn thing,” Severus said from the sofa where he was sat with Wren.

“Leave him alone Severus,” Wren told Severus and then turned to look at Peorth, “You take your time Peorth but I would advise starting at the pointy end, a nice forkful of icing and cake.”

Peorth gave Wren a grateful look, ignored his human who was pretending to be pouting and got a forkful of cake. He had had cakes in human form before, cake the House-Elves had made but this was Mrs Weasley's cake and it had a lot of expectations resting on it.

It was soft and moist, melting on his tongue while flavours exploded in his mouth. The sponge was strawberry and chocolate with gooey blobs of chocolate mixed into it, while the icing was a refreshing taste. In other words it was fabulous.

Peorth was torn between eating it as quickly as possible and eating it slowly to savour the taste for even longer.

“There is plenty more Peorth eat it as quickly as you want to,” Severus told him, Peorth smiled at his human and ate the cake as quick as he could, hoping he wouldn't get a belly ache.

XXX End Flashback XXX

There had been plenty of cake but nearly two months later, it was the end of May and there wasn't that much left. Peorth wasn't sure exactly how many pieces were left but he knew that there couldn't be that many. It would be a pity once it was all gone but there was always his birthday in only a few months and Mrs Weasley had promised him that he would have his own cake.

“Do you want to come out flying?” Draco asked as he put his fork down, “The Gryffindors are practising and I am sure that their seeker could do with the challenge.”

Peorth looked over at where Severus and Wren were sat in the living room having a quiet conversation, they should give the older couple some privacy and he hadn't seen the twins yet today. The pair of redheads had been absent at both breakfast, lunch and dinner, the others had had no explanation only that the twins had claimed they were busy. But he knew no matter how busy the pair were they would be at Quidditch practise.

“Severus can I go flying with Draco and the team?”

Severus looked up at him and nodded his head, “Just make sure you are back before curfew and don't travel alone.”

“I won't,” Peorth confirmed and transformed into his Panivco form, as much as he would love to fly on a broom with the team he wasn't ready to let the world know who he was yet.

XXX

Severus waited until the door had closed to pull Wren close so that they were snuggling, how ever much Severus disliked the word there was no other way to describe it and he liked it too much to stop doing it. Wren relaxed into his side and stroked his hand in a comforting fashion. The purple eyed woman had taken to spending two or three evenings a week at Hogwarts with them and then at least one day over the weekend.

“I am sure that Peorth will not mind us being together like this when he is present.”

“I know,” Severus replied, he knew that Peorth was happy for him and Wren, “But I am not comfortable around anyone else while we are being close like this. This is nothing to do with you my dear it is a fault within myself, I find it very difficult to show physical relations with anyone other than Peorth when he is the room.”

The pair were silent for a long time while they both digested the words, Severus contemplating what he had not only admitted to Wren but also himself, he had never even realised what he was saying.

“He isn't going to leave you.”

“What?” Severus replied to her statement in confusion.

“Peorth, he will not leave you because you are affectionate to someone else.”

“He knows that I like you.”

“Yes but knowing and seeing are different things.”

“They are,” Wren agreed, “But Peorth is not like anyone else you have ever known Severus, he is not your parents or anyone you knew in school. He will not abandon you for the next best thing or be jealous because you are sharing your affections.”

Severus just stared at her, wondering if she spoke the truth and if she was how did she know? He knew they were getting closer but how did she know so much about how his thought processes worked when he had no clue.

“Sometimes you just have to be on the outside looking in to see all the pieces Severus, I see your interactions with Peorth and the rest of the pack and how you interact with me.”

“I am not embarrassed by our relationship.”

“I never said that Severus, I said that in the past people have hurt you but neither Peorth nor I will use your emotions against you.”

Severus didn't say anything, he couldn't say anything, he didn't know what the correct reply was. He knew that he had issues but no-one had ever just laid them out for him like that. He had no idea how long they would have sat there in silence when the fire in front of them flared to life with green flame and Poppy's head appeared. While floo images were not the most clear, he could still tell that the healer was looking frazzled around the edges.

“Wren are you still here?”

Severus let go of Wren so that she could kneel by the fire and speak to Poppy.

“I haven't left yet Poppy, what's wrong?”

“Young Percy Weasley has been attacked, I require your assistance rather than contact again.”

“Of course Poppy, I am coming through,“ Wren told the nurse and then turned to him, “Will you contact the rest of the pack and bring them to the infirmary?”

“Of course,” Severus replied, knowing that at least Peorth had yet to know as his cub would have already contacted him, “Go and help Poppy, don't worry about the rest of the pack, just concentrate on Percy.”

Wren nodded and disappeared into the floo network, Severus took a few seconds to shield his emotions from Peorth and then let out a scream of anger. He didn't know exactly what had happened but he had a gut feeling that it was related to all the other attacks.

In the month and a half since the twins' birthday there had only been three attacks but strangely unlike the previous attacks which had been getting more violent, these had been more prank like. In a way they had reminded him of pranks that the Marauders had played, funny as long as you weren't the person being pranked in which case it was very dangerous. They had been so similar that he had even confirmed Black was still in Azkaban and Lupin was still wallowing in misery somewhere.

Albus had confirmed that the magical signature was the same as in previous attacks but had still not recognised it. He had even confided in Severus that he had sent a copy of the magical signature to an old friend as he thought there was something wrong with it, Albus wasn't sure how it was wrong just that it was.

But the lack of truly dangerous attacks had made them lax, let them relax and now Percy had been attacked. He took some deep breaths and pulled his magic under control, glad he had remembered to shield and hadn't disturbed Peorth, especially while his cub was flying. He didn't try to speak to Peorth, instead only nudged his cub and waited to be contacted.

++Severus?++

++There has been an attack, Percy is in the Infirmary-++

++Is he ok?++ Peorth asked impatiently.

++I don't know, Poppy has asked Wren for help. I will meet you and the pack at the infirmary once I know more, I trust you can contact them all.++

++I will and we'll be there, I hope he will be ok++

++With Wren and Poppy healing him, I am sure that he will be fine++

Severus pulled away from the connection and grabbed a pinch of floo powder. “Headmaster's office,” he said clearly and stepped through to Albus' office. Thankfully while the only man was on the way out of his office, he hadn't quite left yet.

“You have heard about Percy?”

“Yes, Poppy contacted us to get Wren's help, do you know what happened?”

“I was just placing my memories of what I had discovered in my penseive so that when we catch him we have enough proof.”

“What happened?” Severus demanded, had this been a general attack or one specifically against the pack? Against Peorth? What exactly had happened? What spells had been used? What consequences were there?

“I wish to speak with Miss Clearwater first Severus before I form an opinion of what has happened.”

Severus bit back a growl of annoyance, and not for the first time wished that Albus could manage to be a little bit more straight forward and forthcoming, especially at times such as this. “At least let me know if it was the same person as before.”

The twinkle was gone and the older wizard's words solemn, “I am afraid so Severus, he seems to be getting more violent again.”

Severus clenched his fists and took some deep breaths, so it was his fault that Percy was in the infirmary being healed from something more than what Poppy could handle. He had got lax in his protection of the pack and Percy had paid for it.

++Not your fault++

++Where are you?++ Severus asked instead of responding to his cub's statement, he didn't want to get into an argument with Peorth.

++Just coming into the Castle, Neville and Hermione are on their way from the Gryffindor common room, they'll meet us at the infirmary. Do you know anything else? Was it the same attacker?++ Peorth demanded.

++Yes++ Severus replied, ++The Headmaster will tell us all he knows once we are at the Hospital wing++ The communication bond returned to its dormant state.

“Are the pack on their way?” Albus asked them as they started walking towards the hospital wing.

“Peorth was flying with Draco and the Twins, they are on their way while Miss Granger and Mr Longbottom are coming from the common room. We have to find out how McTane is doing this Albus and stop him.”

“We questioned him Severus, under Truth Serum,” Albus replied calmly but Severus could see the underlying anger in the older wizard.

Albus hated the fact that he couldn't find out who was attacking people in his school, he had thought that Harry would be safer as Peorth, still learning yet unknown to the main school body and allowing him to build his confidence. Instead the very fact that Harry was pretending to be a Panivco cub was making him a target. The attacks over the previous months had either been aimed at Peorth or Severus, scarily this one had been aimed at Percy Weasley.

XXX

Peorth knew he could get to the Hospital Wing faster on his own but his instincts also told him to stay with the rest of the pack. He would be even happier once they were all safely in the infirmary and he could see Percy.

Finally they reached the far too familiar doors to the Hospital Wing, he liked Poppy but would prefer to just come and visit her. Hermione and Neville were waiting by the door, both of them not only looking but smelling well. Peorth frowned at the realisation that his friends smelt uninjured, he had always had a much better sense of smell in his Panivco form, but he had never been able to smell emotions before. He knew that the pair were glad that no-one else was injured and that they were worried about Percy. An interesting new skill but not his top priority at the moment. He would ask Sintar next time they met, the pack Alpha would know.

“I am glad that you are all here, shall we go in?” The Headmaster asked as he appeared from around the corner with Severus. Peorth scrambled into his human's arms, glad when his human held him tight, the close contact made him feel better. “Miss Granger could you get the door.”

“Of course Headmaster,” the bushy haired girl said and opened the door so they could all go in.

Penelope was sat in the foyer of the hospital wing, her hands clasped together, looking worried.

“How is he Penelope?” Hermione asked.

“We don't know yet, they are still with him.”

The Headmaster conjured some chairs and everyone found a place to sit, Peorth happily on Severus' lap with Isaac wrapped around his neck. Hermione was sat next to Penelope, holding her hand in comfort.

“Miss Clearwater can you tell me what happened?”

“Of course Headmaster,” she said shyly and Peorth saw Hermione give her hand a squeeze for courage, he could smell that she was afraid of the Headmaster. He supposed that most people would be scared of the older man, he was a famous and powerful wizard.

“Percy and I have been meeting in an old charms classroom to do our Runes homework. It is difficult to meet in either of our common rooms and there isn't much privacy in the Library.”

“It has been many years since I was your age Miss Clearwater but I do remember new love and the need to be alone occasionally as a couple. So what happened this evening?” Albus asked her with a gentle smile.

Penelope gave him a slightly scared smile in return, “I was coming along the corridor to our room when I saw Percy at the door. He was opening the door as he turned to face me and then there was an explosion. Percy seemed to fly across the corridor and then crumpled to the floor. I levitated him here as quickly as I could. He was hurt Headmaster, burnt and there was blood...”

Penelope turned and buried her face in Hermione's shoulder, crying softly. Peorth jumped from Severus' arms and made his way over to Penelope and Hermione, he hated to see her so upset. Penelope might not be a member of a pack but she was getting close to Percy and that made her important.

He forced his way between the two girls, purring in what he hoped was a comforting fashion. Peorth had no idea how long they had been sat there when Wren and Poppy appeared from the treatment room at the back of the Hospital Wing. The pair looked tired but they were both smiling and smelled relived.

“How is he?” The Headmaster asked.

“He is stable and we have placed him in a healing sleep for now. With Wren's help I have managed to stabilise his system and heal most of the burns without scarring. Some of the burns were very deep and while there is some scarring it is light.

“Apart from the burns he also had some rather deep lacerations and it was only thanks to Wren that he didn't loose an eye. As it is a specialist will still have to come from St. Mungos to return his eye sight to its previous state. What in Merlin's name happened to him Albus?” Poppy demanded.

Peorth let out a growl of anger and leapt free of Penelope's arms to prowl angrily among his pack. Not only had his pack mate been injured but for the first time there would be lasting physical scarring. All previous evidence of the past attacks had faded, physical injuries healed without a trace, magic returned to its former glory, even his cat ears had gone. But Percy would be scarred forever!

++Calm Peorth++

++Someone hurt him Severus++

++I know little one but losing control of your magic will not help++

++He is hurt Severus, he nearly lost his eye++ Peorth raged against his human.

++I know Peorth and we will find out who did this and he will pay. But for now you need to calm down before you destroy Poppy's Hospital Wing++

Peorth took some deep breathes and drew strength from his bonded to help calm his mind and magic. He could feel that Severus was just as angry as him, a cold simmering anger that he kept a strict hold on. It was this strict hold that allowed Peorth to gain his own control, after all Poppy healed him and he didn't want her annoyed at him.

“Our attacker placed a recognition spell on the door of the classroom that Mr Weasley and Ms Clearwater have been meeting in. It was a powerful repelling spell keyed to Mr Weasley's magical signature, as soon as he came close enough the door exploded out and the force flung him against the wall.”

“It was definitely the same attacker then?” Wren asked when no-one had spoken for a few minutes.

“Yes unfortunately, the magical signature matched all the previous attacks.”

XXX

Peorth knew that the healers were keeping Percy in a healing coma for his own good, to help the elder redhead's body and magic recover from the attack. But it did not make Peorth feel any better every time he saw Percy's still and pale body laying on a bed in the infirmary.

Thankfully today was the day that they would be allowing Percy to wake up, he had been fighting the spell since the previous evening and all the healers felt he was strong enough to wake up. While all the spells indicated that Percy would be fine and would be able to see perfectly, no-one could really be sure until he was awake.

The Headmaster had asked Hogwarts to enlarge Percy's room so that everyone could fit in and it still felt like the room was rather full. Peorth wouldn't have wanted to be on the ground. He was very pleased to be safely in Severus' arms. The rest of the pack and Penelope were stood between Severus and Mr and Mrs Weasley, while the healers and teachers filled up the rest of the room, Hagrid taking up most of the room of course.

He was happy to see Mr and Mrs Weasley again, they seemed like wonderful people who had raised some wonderful pupils, he just wished that it hadn't been under these circumstances. He really hoped that they didn't hate him for getting their son hurt so badly he had to be placed in a healing coma.

++It was not your fault++

++How can it not be my fault?++ Peorth argued with his human, ++Ron's mind was destroyed so he would hurt me and this attack was obviously aimed at Percy because he is seen with me. It was the same attacker, you heard the Headmaster, the same magical signature as the person after me++

++Whomever this person is that seems to hate you so much is at fault my little one. It is he whom is responsible, never you++ Severus replied vehemently, ++ and I am more than sure that Percy will agree with me as soon as Poppy has woken him up++

Peorth obediently looked over at the school nurse, she had left the group of healers obviously having the argument of whom had the most authority to wake the younger man up.

He didn't recognise the spell that she used and it was a little bit more complicated than a simple 'enervate' but it worked, Percy was finally waking up. It was slow process, he moved properly for the first time in days and slowly his eyes opened, allowing Peorth to see the healed organs for the first time. One eye looked slightly darker than the other but he wouldn't be able to tell how different the shades of blue were until he was back in human form.

“Penny?” Was his first worried word. After a nod from Poppy the Ravenclaw approached the bed.

“I'm here Percy,” she replied and Peorth could smell the love and fear that she was feeling as she took his hand in hers.

“Injured?”

Percy only managed one word but Penelope seemed to understand what he was asking and answered him, “I am fine Percy, you were injured but you'll be fine soon.”

Peorth couldn't help himself as he reached out for Percy's mind to form a connection for conversation, he had to know that his pack mate was ok. Normally Percy's mind felt sharp, alive, quick, ready to help but currently the redhead felt sluggish, muddled and confused.

++Percy it's me Peorth++

++Peorth happened what?++

++You were attacked, healers had to come from St. Mungos, you've been in a healing coma for days++

++Thinking hard++

Peorth didn't like seeing his pack mate in such distress and knew that potions and spells could leave traces in a person's mind, maybe he could help Percy get rid of the trace. He concentrated and slowly widened the pathway between their minds, making sure not to form a permanent bond.

Finally the bond was wide enough for him to send a tendril of self down it, unlike when he had healed Severus he didn't allow his entire to pass over. He didn't have the headmaster to help him if anything went wrong and Percy was not trained in the mind arts. But the tendril was enough to see into Percy' mindscape and to see the mess that had been left by the attack and the coma.

Unsurprisingly his mindscape was a library but it was like no library Peorth had ever seen, it was beautiful but there were books everywhere, like they had been thrown from their shelves. Pages were bent, spines cracked and all at random pages. Percy was sat in the middle of the room, one of his eyes was covered by a patch, his wrists tied together and one foot enclosed in a huge stone block. But from the pile of books beside him, Peorth guessed he had still been trying to clear up.

In his human form Peorth knelt beside Percy, first pulling off the patch and then untying the redhead's hands. Peorth immediately reached up and tried to remove something from his mouth but his co-ordination wasn't yet up to the task. Peorth gently removed what turned out to be a folded page form his friend's mouth.

“You,” Percy said and pointed at the page before staring at the hand in confusion, almost like he wasn't sure what it was. Peorth frowned in confusion and opened the page, it looked like a page from one of Percy's many books on magical creatures, something called a Sypher. Before Peorth could read any more of it, Percy had started to thump on the stone that was on his foot.

“Don't do that Percy, we'll get it off you I promise.” Peorth knew that in the mind anything was possible including getting stone off with nothing more than a thought. “Percy you have to listen really well, the substance on your leg is not stone, it is soft and pliable like red jelly.” Only being a tendril in Percy's mind meant that he did not have the power to make the changes himself. He could pick things up, move them about but he could not change the structure.

“Peorth?” The tone was confused.

“It's me Percy.”

“Read,” Percy said firmly and pointed at the page again.

“I will Percy but first you have to remember that the substance on your leg is red jelly, only red jelly, easy to get off.

“Red Jelly?” Percy still sounded confused but at least Peorth knew he was listening.

“Yes red jelly, soft and wobbly jelly, strawberry flavoured, easy to get off.” It seemed to take ages of repeating the same phrases over and over again but finally the hard grey stone had turned a soft translucent red. Peorth prodded at it and thankfully a chunk broke off. Like with the eye-patch as soon as it touched the ground it disappeared. Unlike the piece of parchment that had been in Percy’s hand, which was still there, it was obviously very important to the other boy.

Eventually the pair were sat in the middle of Percy’s mindscape both dressed in a christmas jumper from Molly Weasley and a pair of jeans, all mental evidence of the injuries gone.

“Mess, must tidy,” Percy commented, looking distractedly around the mindscape in confusion.

“Yes we should.”

“Help?

“Of course,” Harry replied, not that he knew how to help, he had no idea where and what order the books needed to go in.

++Stack them in groups Peorth but don’t put them on the shelves++

++Severus?++Peorth questioned, he could have sworn that he had heard his human’s voice.

++It’s me Peorth, you must not place them on the shelves for Percy, he will know instinctively where they must go++

++Just group them how?++ Peorth asked in confusion looking around at what seemed like hundreds of multicoloured books spread around the mindscape.

++Are there any still on the shelves?++

Peorth looked around there were some not many but some, ++Yes++

++Are the same colours together?++

++Yes++

++Gather similar colours together and pile them next to the same colour still on the shelves++

++OK Severus, I love you++

XXX

++I love you also++ Severus replied, resisting the urge to add ‘my reckless cub’ to the end of the sentence. When Percy had first stopped talking the healers had gone into a panic and it had only been because he had quickly realised what Peorth had done that neither of them had been damaged irreversibly.

He had quickly explained the situation to Albus and then delved deep into his own mind to monitor the situation. It was not an easy situation, he was as far through the bond which he shared with Peorth as possible but it was still like looking through a very small, very warped window to see Percy’s mindscape. The only good thing about being this far into his cub’s mind was that he could hear his silly creature’s thoughts and contact his cub, even if it wasn’t that easy.

“How are they Severus?” Albus’ voice from the real world interrupted his thoughts. Severus pulled himself just far enough back from the bond and into the real world to be able to communicate with the Headmaster.

“Progressing well, continue to guard,” he managed before returning to monitor the pair. He didn’t want either of them to endanger themselves or each other because of a lack of experience.

XXX

Draco stroked Isaac rhythmically where the small creature was in his arms, his fur was smooth and soft. Both of them were nervous and a little bit scared. It had been strange the first time that he had realised that he could feel the small Neica’s emotions but he liked it. Like Isaac’s bond with Peorth, his bond with the small creature had been growing stronger, just not at the same rate until that morning. At the same time that Peorth had done something to Percy, the bond he had shared with Isaac had exploded.

It had taken some time but eventually he had understood that Isaac needed a bond with a powerful wizard to exist and whatever Peorth had done had stretched the bond to near non-existence. The little creature was torn between worry, fear and a little bit of anger towards Peorth.

Draco didn’t know exactly what his future bonded had done but he was going to be in so much trouble as soon as Percy was better.

Peorth was sat happily eating his lunch at the Slytherin table when IT happened. The rest of the Pack, including Percy, were sat at the Gryffindor table and it was only 3 days until the end of term. Thankfully Percy had made a full recovery physically although Peorth knew that the older redhead still had the occasional nightmare.

When IT happened and everything changed, in a way IT was a catalyst, an epiphany for their attacker. The entire horrible day and event could have been avoided if only IT had not happened. But IT did happen and IT started with Lucius Malfoy storming into the great hall 3 days before the end of the summer term.

While many people may have felt uncomfortable storming into a room full of students and teachers eating their lunch without an invitation, Lucius Malfoy was not most people! Not that Lucius stormed like other people, to most people it looked like a graceful swagger but Severus was also not most people. He recognised the signs of a Malfoy in a snit.

“Draco Lucius Malfoy,” Lucius shouted across the Great Hall, “Would you care to explain the fact that you are betrothed when neither your mother nor I knew anything about it!”

Severus had expected a confrontation, had been waiting for the Malfoy Patriarch to find out that his son was betrothal. He had also expected Lucius’ pureblood training to kick in and that it would be a private confrontation. Instead it appeared like IT was going to happen in a very heavily populated Great hall.

Severus could feel Peorth’s nervousness through the bond and he didn’t blame his cub but he would protect him. He had promised Lily many years earlier that he would care for her son, but it wasn’t just that, he would protect Peorth, he would protect his cub.

“Lord Malfoy perhaps we should take this to my office,” Albus said calmly as Severus started to make his way towards the Slytherin table where Peorth and Draco were sat.

“I think not Headmaster,” Lucius sneered, “And you can also cease your movement Professor Snape as it is your offspring that is the other party in this betrothal fiasco.” The word offspring had been spoken with such loathing and disgust that Severus was twitching as he resisted the urge to hex the pompous blonde in annoyance.

“My son and yours are betrothed Lucius, it is a magical match, when you discovered the betrothal you must have also found that out,” Severus replied calmly from his position at the Head of the Slytherin table, he refused to let this man know how angry he was starting to get.

“I don’t know how you managed to trick the ministry but a lowly Snape is not Prince enough be anywhere near a match to a Malfoy,” Lucius snarled back.

Severus bit back his urge to hex the man again, not many knew what his family life had been like, but unfortunately Lucius did know and never missed a chance to use it against him.

“I assure you that there was no trick, Draco is betrothed, a magical match and there is nothing you can do to change that,” Severus replied, this time resisting the urge to stick his tongue out at the man. It was true, the only way that the betrothal could be broken was if either Draco or Peorth broke it, Lucius could do nothing about it.

“I very much doubt that a Snape has enough magic to be a match to a flobber worm never mind a Malfoy.”

Once again Severus found himself biting his tongue and taking a deep breath before answering, “It is a true match, the ministry representative cast the appropriate spells before completing the paper work.”

“As you know Ministry officials are on the whole incompetent and incapable of casting a spell levitating spell to save their own lives, I will cast the spell myself if you will present them.”

“Again Mr Malfoy I think we should take this to my office,” Albus said again, his best Head of the Wizengamot/Headmaster/grandfather voice, the one that could convince just about anyone to do as he asked.

“And again I must insist we stay here and sort this out here and now, it is my right to know what my son has bound to the Malfoy name.”

Severus saw the small weave and realised why Lucius was making a public scene, the Head of the Malfoy family was drunk! Another almost imperceptible weave, the size of his pupils and redness to the normally pale cheeks alarmed Severus even more, Lucius was not only slightly drunk, he was three wands to the wind and his pureblood rules were out the window. The wizard would pay in the morning, there were more than a few children in the hall who had relatives who worked in influential departments at the ministry.

“And as the guardian of one of the young wizards involved, I must insist that this is continued in private rooms,” Severus said, his hand touching his wand, ready to hex the other man if he so much as thought about trying to hurt Draco, Peorth or any of the other pupils in his drunken state. The situation had gone from bad to a disaster with the knowledge that the rather powerful Lord was drunk, his self control was non-existant.

“I do not wish to hear about this upstart who dares to think he is a magical match to a Malfoy. I want my son to come up here and face me like the man he thinks he is not a spineless moron who thinks he can go against MY wishes and WIN.”

Severus hoped that Draco would be able to resist the urge to confront his father or that Peorth would be able to keep his bonded quiet but realised it hadn’t been enough hoping when he heard the young voice from down the Slytherin table. He didn’t dare take his eyes off the blonde man but he knew the voice very well: Draco.

“I’m here father,” the voice was strong, polite and slightly deferential, Draco knew the games well.

“So you are,” Lucius said and paused, “Well is that all you have to say for yourself?”

“What else would you like me to say father?”

“Where this betrothed of yours is? Where the upstart who thinks that he is good enough for a Malfoy is hiding?”

Severus still couldn’t look drag his eyes away from Lucius to see where his silly creature was but thankfully it took little effort to use the bond to realise that Peorth was on the move and getting closer to him. It took only a few more seconds to feel his bonded’s body settle against his ankles. He felt himself calm immediately, Peorth was with him and safe he hoped.

“My betrothed can not present himself to you at the moment father.”

“Why? Where is the little bond breaker?”

Severus held down on his temper, making sure that Peorth also stayed in place, bond breaker was a very serious insult.

“To begin with father, he is not a bond beaker and secondly he is currently indisposed at the moment.” Draco had a bit more bite in his voice but was still trying to keep his voice level.

That touch of defiance was obviously enough for Lucius because the next second he was snapping his walking stick up and casting a spell. Severus tried to get up a shield to protect the blonde but Lucius hadn’t been one of the top Death eaters for nothing, he was fast even when drunk. He didn’t recognise the spell but when Draco did not collapse screaming or dead upon being hit he relaxed a little. He could think of a dozen spells easily that caused a slow painful death but at least with them he had time to try and stop them.

Instead of death or pain a golden rope emerged from Draco’s chest and started weaving its way towards him, it was a pink rope, about 11 green ropes of varying colours heading to the Gryffindor and Slytherin table and two red cords, one moving in the direction of Lucius and one in the opposite, presumably to Narcissa. Lucius had cast a spell that allowed parents to determine the bonds their child had. It was dark magic as it had been designed to show if a child was still pure with no sexual contact. It was similar to the spell that the ministry had used to confirm the bond but without the focus of the ministry spell.

A person would always have blue bond with someone they had had sex with, once Draco and Peorth were old enough, at least 17 Severus determined, and they consummated their relationship, the gold bond would become blue and gold. While it was also a vile insult to show the entire population of Hogwarts something so personal it did prove to Lucius that the bond existed. A little something seemed to go out of Lucius but he was still drunk enough to carry on.

“Accio Peorth Snape,” Lucius yelled, Severus tried to grab Peorth, to stop the spell but Lucius had recklessly put a dangerous amount of magic behind the spell and he just couldn’t shield.

Peorth managed to get himself out from under the table so that he could fight against the spell on the top of the table. The black Panivco tried to scramble away from the spell, digging his claws in to the table, knocking food containers on unsuspecting Slytherins.

Peorth had only gone a few metres when suddenly he stopped, the spell had been cancelled. Lucius had finally realised what his spell was bringing to him and it was more than an eleven year old with a stick, it had claws and wings and very sharp claws.

“It isn’t even human,” Lucius snarled and turned his wand back on his son. Draco said nothing, the blonde was good but needed to work on his bluffing skills, Severus thought, the silence was good as an affirmative to the elder Malfoy. “Or is it?”

No-one spoke out loud but Severus could hear the whispers travelling around the hall, wondering what was going on, what was Lord Malfoy on about, what did a pink bond mean.

“Well Severus, is this whelp of yours an animal or just a coward?”

“I think Lord Malfoy that we should move this discussion to my office before anything else is said,” Albus said more forcefully this time, Severus could feel the older wizard's magic starting to come into play.

“I don’t think so Headmaster, the students deserve to know what you have been harbouring at your school,” Lucius sneered, “Finite, Animagus Revelus.”

Severus’ shield managed to stop the first spell but it was shattered and the second more damaging spell hit Peorth. Again his bonded tried to resist the spell and the small black cub was not without the magical power to fight the spell. Even with all that power at his disposal slowly his cub was taking human form, slowly and painfully, fighting the spell every step of the way. Unfortunately his cub did not have the understanding of the spell to be able to stop the spell only slow it.

++Stop fighting Cub++

++But they’ll know++

++Yes but this fighting could hurt you and you can’t win++ Severus argued, he could feel Peorth weakening as his magic was being burnt up to fight the spell.

++I can’t?++ Peorth asked.

++Not without permanent damage to your magic.++

++Ok++ It took only a couple of seconds for the spell to complete once Harry had stopped fighting and what remained was one small raven haired boy on all fours panting like he had just finished a marathon. Pale hands were resting on Peorth’s back, helping him stand, it took Severus a few seconds to realise that Draco had used the time they had all been absorbed in watching Peorth fight to move down the table to where his bonded was.

“So who have you managed to con into bonding with you Draco, stand him up so I may see the face of the bond breaker,” came the snarl from the elder Malfoy.

His cub was never one to refuse a challenge and Severus watched the small figure straighten up, meeting the silver eyes.

“Harry Potter,” Lucius said, almost in confusion, it was obviously not the person that Lucius had been expecting. Severus couldn't help the smirk of victory that for once Lucius actually looked confused.

XXXX

Peter Pettigrew had found that if he hid under the Hufflepuff table during meal times he most often got lots of food. Ravenclaws and Slytherins were too neat and full of manners to drop food on the floor. Even if the Ravenclaws were too busy reading to eat most of the time, they did not tend to miss their mouths often, probably too scared they would get food on their books.

While most of the Gryffindors shovelled in food like it would vanish, he had found surprisingly that very little of it hit the floor. Hufflepuff on the other hand, especially the first years seemed to drop more than they ate so there was always plenty of choice. He was just glad the the House Elves did not clean the floor until all the students had left.

Ever since his ‘owner’ Ron Weasley had been taken away, he had been left to fend for himself. He of course knew where the kitchen was and had at first tried to go there to get some food, one of the House Elves had banished him to a good ten foot above the lake when they had spotted him. It was as he was struggling back to the castle, cold, wet and feeling sorry for himself that he had decided leftovers in the hall were his best option.

Like everyone else the doors slamming open to reveal Lucius Malfoy surprised him and he dropped the morsel of cake he had managed to find. He moved carefully through the feet until he could see the confrontation between Malfoy and Snape. Peter sneered at the thought of Snape finally being taken down a few pegs.

While at school James and Sirius may have thought that they had hated Snape at school but it was nothing compared to how he felt about the slimy Slytherin now. Somehow Snape had managed to get away with being a deatheater, he had gone crying to the great and almighty know it all Dumbledore and got away with it. Meanwhile Peter had had to cut off his own finger and live as a rat for eleven years.

“Harry Potter,” Peter heard Malfoy gasp, without a care for the pupil he was scrambling up, Peter found the closest person and got to a place where he could see what was going on.

There was no doubt that Malfoy was correct, the young boy stood beside Malfoy Junior was a perfect mix of James and Lily with a heavier emphasis on James as an 11 year old.

This was the boy that his Master had tried to kill, yet Peter could not bring himself to hate the child of his old friends. It was his fault that Harry had been an orphan, he had betrayed his friends, not only James and Lily but also Sirius. He did not care that he had betrayed them, he had done what he had to do and they had never really been his friends, they should have known better than to trust him! It was their fault they were dead, or as good as dead in Sirius’ case, they knew he was weak, easy to bully. They all should have known that, they had been doing it to him all the way through school. It was their own fault.

Harry on the other hand, he was unsure how to feel about this child, a child who had done something to kill his Master. He wanted to protect the young boy, he always had, even though he was loyal to the Dark Lord, he had still struggled with telling him where the Potters were hidden. Not to keep Lily or James safe, those two he knew were laughing behind his back, who would suspect poor little Peter of knowing where the famous James Potter was hidden.

No he had been reluctant because little Harry Potter liked to be hugged by him, liked to play games with him. Harry Potter at only 15 months had shown him more love than anyone else in his life but his own mother and she had had to love him.

Now he was stood with Malfoy Junior, looking so much like his Parents with Snape stood protectively behind him. It should have been him Peter who was looking after Harry, him that Harry came to for comfort. He had seen Snape and Harry together when Harry had been in his Animagus form, the pair of them being all caring and loving. Snape did not deserve that love, it was Peter's, his right.

All eyes were on Malfoy Senior so no-one but Peter saw the DADA teacher stand up with his wand out. In the current situation this was nothing unusual, Peter could see at least three other teachers who had their wands out. No what caught Peter's attention was the look of loathing on the man’s face being directed towards the small group that Harry was in.

He had leaped off the table and changed enough to cast before he had realised what he was doing. The wand he used had belonged to Ron Weasley and while he could not use it well, it was good enough for him to send off a stunner towards McTane. He realised his mistake less than ten seconds later, the world thought him dead and there he was flat on his back in the middle of the great hall in human form.

XXX

Albus hadn’t been nervous per se since Lucius Malfoy had made his way into the Great Hall, but he had been slightly worried about what this confrontation could expose that they had been trying to keep under wraps. He watched the events unfold, all the while trying to move the conversation and spell casting to his office. Although as normal his charm was having little influence on Lucius Malfoy, just as it had had little influence when the blonde had been a pupil at the school.

Finally what they had most been trying to keep hidden was revealed and Harry Potter stood on the Slytherin table for all the students to see. The spell aimed at the teacher’s table took him by surprise and drew his attention from Severus and Lord Malfoy.

He blinked in surprise because there laying on the floor of the Great Hall was a man he had thought dead for the past decade, Peter Pettigrew. Even as he watched the man shimmered and stood in his place was a familiar rat, one he had first seen with Percy Weasley and most recently with Ronald Weasley.

“Minerva,” Albus bit out, she had a much better chance of catching the rat as the creature dove underneath the Hufflepuff table. Albus had some questions for the man and some wonders about another man sat out in Azkaban.

With a nod his deputy head teacher had changed in the same way as Pettigrew had and was leaping over the teachers table to find the former pupil. Albus turned his attention back to the Snape/Malfoy situation and in the few seconds that he had been distracted, Lord Malfoy had obviously also been as he was now sat at on the floor between the table, ropes holding him tight, his cane in his son’s hands.

Seeing that Severus had the situation under control, Albus spoke to the students. “Prefects please escort your houses back to their dorms, I will have food delivered to the common rooms for anyone that is still hungry. A lot has happened this evening and I assure you that all will be explained at breakfast tomorrow, for now we must finish sorting out this situation.”

With prefects leading the way, the hall was quickly emptied apart from the pack. Severus was dealing with Lord Malfoy and the pack so Albus returned to the Staff table to see who had been affected by Pettigrew’s stunner. Surprisingly it was their DADA teacher who was laying unconscious on the floor, he would have thought that the man would have been trained enough to dodge a badly aimed and weak stunner.

Fillius was leaning over the man, making sure that the teacher was not injured, “Albus I think you should look at this.”

Albus frowned at the strained tone in Filius’ voice and knelt beside McTane to see what had his Charms teacher so worried. Clutched in McTane’s hand was a device that he had not seen since the most violent times of the war with Voldemort. A device that even the deatheaters had been reluctant to use because of the destructive power it held.

“Is it?” Filius asked.

“Yes,” Albus said sadly, he had hoped that he would never see one of these devices again. Even more so when he realised that the outer case had cracked and the powder was starting to leak out onto the floor. While he knew the spells to clean up after the devices had been used, the raw substance was even more dangerous. This was a job for Severus and quickly, the crack was getting larger by the second. “Professor Snape I need you here to deal with a situation.”

“Headmaster?” Severus asked, his voice cautious, reacting to the tone of the Headmaster’s voice.

“A cracked Praemium device, it is leaking powder.”

If people could have apperated within Hogwarts he would have sworn that Severus had done so, he had barely finished speaking when Severus was at his side. He was sure that the Potions Master had actually vaulted over the staff table to reach them. The dark haired man had stated casting containment spells before he had even finished moving, spells that Albus had never even heard of and he had no doubt that they were spells that Severus had invented and developed for just this purpose.

No-one knew who had first developed the Praemium device, they had just appeared one day and like all secrets the method of production had quickly spread. Severus had been given the task by Voldemort to develop ways to protect his own troops from the effects of a Praemium device.

Finally Severus slowed down his spell casting, the Praemium device was glowing red and as they watched the glow slowly faded until it was a light pink and then until it was gone altogether.

“Is it safe?” Albus asked.

“As I can make it,” Severus replied, “I have neutralised the powder but the explosive charge is still present. How did Pettigrew know?”

“That I do not know Severus but I am very pleased that he did, the damage that could have been caused if it had been let off in the Great Hall....” Albus trailed off, it was too much to even think about, the dead and injured would have included them all. There was little chance that anyone would have escaped without any injuries.

“Oh Merlin Albus, if he had set it off.”

Albus summoned a chair for his Potions Master to collapse into, seconds later his lap was filled by Peorth in human form, whispering reassurances that they were all ok.

“Filius if you will please place that in a protective evidence ward and restrain Mr McTane before waking him,” Albus ordered, he had some questions for the man, most importantly where had he got the Praemium device and how he had beaten the truth serum.

“I’m sorry Albus, Mr Pettigrew got away, I tracked him to a hole in the side of the hall but he was gone. I think that having spent so many years here in his animagus form he knows all the paths within Hogwarts well, never mind his years at this school as a pupil.”

Albus nodded, he had guessed as much would happen but had hoped that in her own form Minerva would have been quick enough to catch the former pupil. He had just as many questions for Mr Pettigrew as he did for Mr McTane.

XXX

**What is a Praemium device?++ Peorth asked his human, curled in the man's lap, he could guess that it wasn’t a good thing but in the grand scale of events that were going on, it was one thing he wanted to find out.

**It was invented during the last war, when it goes off it is an explosion, those that are killed in the initial explosion are the lucky ones, a quick death. Liquid is fired in all directions at a high speed, those not hit with the liquid are even more unlucky to breathe in the gas that it becomes. The liquid on the skin acts the fastest, the symptoms vary from person to person but are all very painful and end in death.

**The gas acts slower, if a person can get out of the gas quick enough, they will have anywhere up to two weeks of agony before a very slow recovery, enough of the gas and it will kill just as the liquid will only much slower. There are no cures, once exposed only the very lucky will survive and even then they may wish not to. During the first war, medical staff at St Mungos were given permission to allow the exposed to commit suicide**

Peorth shivered and clasped his Severus close, McTane would have killed everyone in the hall. He could feel himself getting angry, his magic starting to swirl, that man could have killed everyone in the hall, him, his Severus, his pack, the pupils, the teachers, the house-elves and owls. All dead because of this man.

**Calm Peorth, he is unconscious and will do us no more harm** Severus said into his mind, flooding his mind with calm feelings, **I should not have told you all of that**

**No,** Peorth argued with his Severus, **I am glad that you told me, I wanted to know. What is going to happen now?**

**The Headmaster will question McTane and then call the Aurors, he will go to Azkaban for the rest of his life. Having a Praemium Device is an automatic sentence for Azkaban.**

**Who was the man?**

**Man?** Severus asked.

**Who stunned McTane?**

**His name is Pettigrew, he was in Gryffindor when I was at school,** Peorth got the feeling that Severus was hiding something from him but he let it go, for now. They didn’t know why McTane had been attacking them, or what they were going to do about Draco’s father but for now he didn’t really care. His pack was safe and he was safe within his human’s arms.

XXX

Severus sat across from Lucius, the blonde was tied to a chair, only one hand free and that was only so that the blonde could sip his firewhiskey. Severus had a feeling that they would both need alcohol for this conversation. Peorth was safe in the Gryffindor Dorm with Draco and the rest of the pack, Minerva had reported to him that the pack were camped out in the common room. Percy and the twins keeping the rest of the Gryffindors away from Peorth.

“Harry Potter,” Lucius said stiffly.

“Yes Harry Potter or Peorth Snape as he prefers.”

“He would chose the name of some muggle over a pure blood name that can trace its way back to the founders,” Lucius sneered.

“Yes,” Severus said simply, he had not thought of it in those terms before, he would have to speak to Peorth, he could not in good conscience allow the younger boy to give up his heritage.

“I did not give permission for my heir to form a bond with anyone.”

“You know as well as I do Lucius that a true bond does not require parental permission,” Severus replied, dismissing the fact that he had not known about it until Percy had found the rarely used law.

“He still should have asked me,” Lucius snarled, “He is my heir, I should have been consulted.”

“But you weren’t Lucius and without you your son has managed to make one of the best matches that he could have. He has made a promise with a very wealthy young man, a young man who is strong enough to control the animagus transformation at age 11.”

“He is still our enemy!”

“He is 11 years old Lucius, he is no-one's enemy.”

“I should have been involved, he is my heir.”

Severus realised two things with this almost yell from the blonde man, Lucius was much more drunk than he had first guessed and the main reason Lucius was so angry was not because Draco had made the promise but because he had been excluded.

“This was their choice Lucius, they knew for many months that they were meant for each other but it was you trying to save the Malfoy name, to become richer using your heir to get a good contract. He will marry for love Lucius, not because it will give you more shares.”

“Love can develop Severus, you know that I did not love Narcissa to begin with, my father made a good match for me, the most beautiful of the Black sisters-”

“And you still do not love Narcissa , oh I do not doubt that you and her are an excellent partnership but there is no real love Lucius, I do not think that neither you or her are capable of that emotion. You do not like this because you see Draco as just another possession to be bartered and sold and he has got free of you.

“I hope that you will allow Draco to return home for the summer and treat him as you have always done if not better I would hope. If not I am sure that he will be more than welcomed at the Weasley home or my own. Think about that Lucius, I will return.”

A quick spell to make sure that the ropes would hold Lucius in place and need a password to be undone, and he was gone. The walk to the Headmaster’s office, seemed to take forever, just because he wanted to know what was going on with McTane. Albus had requested that he escort Lucius down to one of the Slytherin sitting rooms and speak with the blond before making his way to the Headmaster’s office. The Headmaster, Minerva and Filius had escorted up to the Headmaster’s office to call the Aurors and question the man. He just hoped they waited for him before starting the questioning.

“62 years of age,” McTane was saying as Severus entered the headmaster’s office. McTane had obviously had a birthday since his last questioning under truth serum.

“Where did you get the Praemium device?”

The man speaking was a tall Black man in Auror robes, Shacklebolt he thought but he tried to have as little to do with the ministry as he possible could.

“I have never handled a Praemium device,” was the reply without hesitation and in the still bored tone, McTane was somehow telling the truth yet not half and hour earlier they had seen the device in his hand.

Shacklebolt cast a silencing spell around McTane so that he could not hear then and turned to Albus, “The batch is working, I used the same batch last night to question a robber, he tried to fight it and didn’t succeed. I don’t understand why it is not working.”

“It is not your fault Auror Shacklebolt, we have tried to question him before and been unsuccessful.”

The tall Auror nodded in understanding, “Do you think he had been responsible for all the other attacks?”

“We can only assume so,” Albus answered.

“I will take him into custody, I will bring in a healer and cursebreaker, see if we can work out how is managing to beat the truth serum. Either way he will go to Azkaban, there are enough witnesses,” Shacklebolt answered. Severus had never really thought about the fact that all of the accidents would have had to have been reported to the ministry. Albus he guessed would he found an Auror with a friendly ear to assist them. “Anything else Headmaster?”

Albus seemed to take a deep calming breath, “The man who stopped Mr McTane, the one who stunned him was Peter Pettigrew.”

“But he’s dead,” Shacklebolt answered bluntly, “We all know that.”

“Do we?” Minerva asked, “They found a finger, Sirius Black was assumed guilty and put in Azkaban without a trial.”

“No trial?” Severus asked, he had been occupied at the time with his own trial and stay in Azkaban. It seemed at least he had been lucky enough to get a trial at which Albus could save him from life in that horrendus place.

“From what I have managed to learn about the event, he was taken into the court room in hysterical fits, declared guilty and shipped directly to Azkaban. No questions asked of him. I never believed he would betray James, those two were too close for that to happen but there was nothing I could do about it. They would not even let me visit him,” Minerva finished passionately.

“I will look into it, I might need someone's memories of Pettigrew being here to get some leverage.”

Albus was already drawing out the memories, storing them in a specially prepared glass bottle. “I trust that will suffice.”

“Thank-you headmaster, I’ll be going now, I’ll let you know if we get any answers from him.”

Shacklebolt and his fellow Auror took McTane through the floo, the memories tucked away in an inner pocket.

“How could he be beating the truth serum?” Albus asked him as all eyes turned to look at him, Minerva and Filius as interested as Albus.

“I don’t know, after last time I researched and researched, got blood samples but could not find a way he could do it,” Severus admitted in annoyance.

“Well hopefully Shacklebolt will be able to find out something with the resources he has at the ministry.”

“You trust him Albus?” Minerva asked.

“With my life,” Albus assured them, “Now what have you done with Lucius?”

“He is contemplating his life and heir, also probably. getting even more drunk. How he will react when he is sober I do not know. What do you intend on telling the pupils in the morning?”

“Just as much as they need to hear Severus, enough not to worry anyone. We will keep Peorth safe Severus, I promise you that.”

“And in September, what will happen with Peorth then?” Severus asked, looking at the older wizard, he felt like he was a teenager again, expecting Albus to have all the answers again.

“As we have discussed in the past Severus, Peorth will be sorted with the first years and then attend lessons with the second years,” Albus said with a smile, that annoying twinkle in his eye. “He has had this year Severus and still no-one is saying that he must attend as Harry Potter. Peorth Snape is now the name that is appearing in the registration book Severus, he is in everything but blood your child.”

Severus blinked in confusion and sat back, for months Peorth had been his, his silly cub to look after but after all they had been through he had never thought of himself as a parent. James and Lily Potter were Harry’s parents and with a jolt he realised that while that was true, it was him that had been a parent to Peorth for many months now.

It was true that as a teacher he acted in loco parentis for all the pupils, even more so as they were a boarding school but he had never thought he would ever have his own children. He was the first and only parent figure that Peorth had had since James and Lily had ben murdered.

“He will join the second year as Peorth Snape,” Severus told Albus firmly, “And the summer?”

“I think that both you and Peorth deserve a holiday.”

Severus nodded in agreement, of course Peorth deserved a holiday, the young boy had never had one when he had been staying with those Dursleys. They would of course have to visit Sintar and the pack, the Weasleys, spend some time with Wren, with Draco and maybe even a trip to the beach, all young boys needed to have been to the beach at least once.

Even he had been to the beach as a teenager, a family holiday that his father had unfortunately been unable to join them on. It had been so unfortunate that neither him nor his mother had remembered that the sobriety potion his father took would react badly to the sun protection potion they were all taking. It had been such a pity that not only had the combination left Tobias Snape with terrible cramps and diarrhoea but also very easy to manipulate. It had only taken one suggestion from Severus to the man that it would be a pity to waste the money already spent.

Severus couldn’t wait, for once he was looking forward to the summer holidays for more than just the fact that he would not have to see the pupils!